faestae
º， ， ， as º
§ § © ® ° ≈ ≠ ≤
§vº， ºsº * *,*）*）
§ : „ ， !
、、。
§§§§§
¿№ º
# ！
§ 5º į
º,
№ſ
º.º， ， ！©
ſae
§§-•º.
：--§§§§§§-š, ， ， ， º
·§！!！！！！！！！！！！！！！！!！！！！！！!•·
！！！！！！！！！！！!！！！！!！！！-¿??¿ № ºš
ſºț¢
": ;
- * *
șae-§§|-§§-------^ § 33ķ§§§§： ----}-##-
§§§$
Mae &
∞∞∞
Ř

|
\\ae ：
§§
~ 7 ~）· *~
ſºſ, ſu
§zā！
ſººſ�
2，-2）
ſiſi
º • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • ► ► ► ►ae，
R ſV-L，
Ř®
ºſ ºs SS-ſººſ
¡
IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITT[[[[[[
Œł
Cſ ↔
Rºº, sº a
5. J. P .J. º.º."
3



















pºss
Jº W! Big fº
--—s - ?
& sewer." •. %
* Chagles Hohner &
3, sº shºts taſk
~ *y tº'
... 'A * ...'
Sºoº. £) - O sº .* -
ISRAELS WANDERINGS:
(ſhe Štútbø, the Šaxattg, and the #gntru:
A Co N N E CT E D A C C o UNT,
BRITISH ISLES.
TRACING THE LOST TRIBES OF ISRAEL INTO THE
Nº. \ VY & º-º-º-º: \ º *---
* * * * • *...*
... : *-r- : “A - " . .
Wy -- -
BY
O X O N I A N.
I Z Z U S T R A T E D B y M A P S.
setont (Etition.
LONDON :
JOHN HEYWOOD, 11, PATERNOSTER BUILDINGS.
I 88 5.












£
sº PRINTED BY R. FOLKARD AND SON,
22, DEVONSHIRE STREET, QUEEN SQUARE, BLOOMSBURY,
LONDON, W.C.
TD S
1 3 |
• Mě (,
| ?? Sº
ſº §º
#|{{ſ}\S.
*
{
*
.
INTRODUCTION 000 e º e tº e e e e º 'º º C.
PART I.--THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED.
CHAATER Z.—AAA’ſ Y MAAC/ ZYME AEAV7'Aº RAEAEASAE OF ZSAEAAFZ.
Mention of the Navy of Dan before the Trojan War—Dan and the Danai—
Danaus—Dan and Javan—Heracles and the Heraclidae—The Argonauts
—Cognizances—Dan at Troy—The early Greek Confederacies—The
Sibyl—The Lacedaemonians, B.C. 18O, recognised by the Jewish High
Priest as fellow-Israelites. ... tº e e - e. ſº tº º tº º e is tº º • * *
CHAPTER II.--THE CAAWAAAWITES AAWD THE ATE LTS.
Canaan's Curse—“Thorns in your side ’’—Early Colonization of the
Shores of the Mediterranean by Canaanites—They penetrate into the
Interior—The “Keltic ’’ Race composed of Canaaniteş and Israelites—
Evidence of, I. Race-Divisions; 2. Race-Names ; # Tradition and
History; 4. Manners and Customs; 5. Language ; 6. Names of Places
—Points of Resemblance between Kelts and Saxons. ... & tº ſº • I 4.
CHAPTER III.-DAN AWD SIMEON IN THE ISLES OF THE WES7. ...”
The Tuatha de Dannan—Why did Dan remain in Ships ?—Escape of Ilº
and Simeon from Palestine—The Milesians or Scots—Zedekiah’s Dağ
ters; Jeremiah, and Baruch—The Princess from the East, the Prophètº" . ,
and Simon Brug—David's Throne Perpetual—The Kymry or Belgae— ** *
The Britons—Settlement of the Scots in Argyll—Early Missionary
Ardour of the Scots in Ireland. B.C. 770 to A.D. 300. ... tº º º ... :24
CHAA’7TER / V.-KYMAEAC /SRAAE/C AMOAVG ZTAE/AE GAZAVT/ZAZ.S.
Micah's Prophecy—First Historical Movements of the Kelts—The Kymry
advance on Rome—Battle of the Allia—The Kymry enter Galatia and tº-
gradually become a terror to the neighbouring States—The Galatians
converted to Christianity—Taken as Prisoners to the North-West Shore
of the Black Sea. B.C. 700 to A.D. 267. ... 0 e º & e e º, e. e. ...* 3%
PART II.--THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY, º
CAAA’7 A.R. V. — 7 FIAE SCAEAVE OF 77HE CAA’TYWYZ"Y.
The Captivities of Israel—“Habor, which is Cabul”—Harran, Gauzanitis,
and the Khabür—The Boundaries of Assyria—The Chebar—The
River Gozan–Hara, Habor, and Halah—The Cities of the Medes. B. C.
740 to 7 I4. ... e - e. e - © tº a ºn • * * e tº e © º º © e e • . , 39,
CHAPTER VI.-77HAE AESCAPE OF ZSRAAEA. ZAV7'O AEUROPAE.
Ammi, and Lo-ammi—Beth Khumri, Beth I-Saac and Sºcoth-ites—I-tsahak
or Tsahak—Two Independent Witnesses—The narrow passages of the
Euphrates—Ar-sareth—The Sereth—Revolt of the Medes—The Sciiths
cross the Araxes, and reach the “Kimmerian Land”—The Kimmerians.
B.C. 714 to 654... & e º 0 0 & e As º, e. tº º & Q tº e, © º a ... • 45



ii. CONTENTS.
CAAAZZ R VII.- ZAZ SAXOAVS OA' 7"HAE AEAST.
An Offshoot of Israel to the East—“The Saxons of the East and the West”
—The Sciithic Sakai–Saca-Suni—The Parthian Empires—Buddhism—-
Sakya Muni—Confucius—Absorption Impossible for Wandering Israel–
The Sakhs in India—The Afghan Beni-Israel—The Broken Link Found. 57
CAAATA2A WZZZ. 7TA’AºA D/AWG Z)O WAV AAVZ) 7'EAA’/AWG ZAV AZAZCAE.S.
Sciiths and Kimmerians—Chronology—The Kimmerians in Lydia—The
Sciiths in Media—Both Expelled—Israel on the Black Sea. B.C. 654 to
CAA PZTAEA’ ZX.—/SRAAEAE SA, 777, FD OM 7THE BAEA CAE SAEA.
No King—Darius invades Scithia—The Gétai—Zal-moxis—Darius retires
—Tar-gitaus—Visit of Herodotus to Sciithia—His Information : I, Geo-
graphy of Sciithia ; 2, Language; 3, National Character; 4, Manners and
Customs—Sctithic Corn-trade—The Getae north of the Danube—Immi-
gration of Galatians into Sciithia. B.C. 600 to II5. © tº tº tº º tº ... 69
CAAA’7A2Ae X. —AXAEST MAGAEA 7/OAV WEST 7THE AC/MAAC/.
The Getae in Roumania—B.c. I 13—The Kimbri—The name identical
with that of the Kimmerians—Advance up the Danube and the Drave—
Battle of Noreia—The Kimbri pass through Switzerland—Battles in S.
Gaul–Battles of Arausio—Three great victories almost in one day—The
Kimbri South of the Pyrenees—They ravage Gaul—Combine with the
Teutons to invade Italy—Battle on the Adige—Marius. B.C. 114 to Ioo. 77
tº º º
CHAPTER XZ.—SAECOAVZ) M/G/&A ZZOAV WEST-AKM/AV/CVS.
Scithai and Guthai, S'coth and Goth—The Cherusci-Later a part of the
Saxons—Arminius—Defeat of Varus in the Battle of the Saltus Teutober-
giensis—The Khatti—Hessians, or Hittites—Germanicus—Death of
Arminius—First mention of the name “Saxons”—German Religion—
Who were the Goths?—Dan and the Dames—Assyrians and Medes.
B.C. IOO to A. D. I5O. ... tº it tº * @ e * @ Q is tº tº tº º o ... . ... 84
CAAAE 7'EA’ X/Z.—TH/R/) ///GRA 7TWOA/ WEST O/D/AV.
The later Sciithia—The Dakians—Irruption of the Sciiths into Moesia—
Dekebal—Trajan–The Dakians retire to the country between the Car-
pathians and the Dniepr—Israelitish gravestones in the Crimea—Odin—
An historical character—Anglo-Saxon genealogies—Odin’s date—Odin a
Sciith—Led a large mass of Sciiths from Åsgard on the Dniepr into
Western Germany—This movement pressed the Germans on the Roman
Empire—Odin in Saxony—In Sweden—Sciithia and Swithiod—Death
of Odin. B.C. IO to A.D. 260. & e. tº e e gº º º tº tº e tº tº º . . . 93
CAAATER X///-/SACAF Z SAE 777A2Z). OM 7THE GAERMAM OCAEAAW.
Sudden increase of the Saxon power after the date of Odin’s arrival—
Saxons, Kimbri, and Jutes or Goths—Angles—Danes—Maximin—Naval
enterprise of the Franks and Saxons—The Saxons help Carausius, a
British usurper of the Imperial power—Great power of the Saxons
towards the close of the Fourth Century—The Saxons: their (1) Lan-
guage, (2) National Character, (3) Manners and Customs—The religion
of Odin. A. D. 260 to 400. ... tº a g tº º ve tº º ſº e e G * e ... IO2
CAAA’7A2Aº X/V — TA/AE M/G/QA 7TWOM'S OF /SA’AA.A. ZAV7'O BAEA TAZAV.
The Romans abandon Britain—Hengist and Horsa—First Saxon Settle-
ment in Britain—Saxon Octarchy—The Danes—Scots, Kymry, Saxons—
The Anglo-Saxons were not Germans—The “Teutonic ’’ Theory—The
Scandinavian question. A. D. 400 to 900. ... tº º tº º º • , . I I I
CONTENTS.
iii.
PART III. ISRAEL UNITED.
CHAPTER XV-BEM/AMIN.
Benjamin—Prophesied character—Lent to Judah—Jeremiah's prophetic
warning—Zechariah's prophecy—Benjamin received Christ—Christian
Benjamin escaped the siege of Jerusalem—The early Asiatic churches—
Benjamin and the Galatians... e - © e G e º e tº e e e e - e. • * >
CHAATER XVZ.— 7"HAE AWORMAAVS.
Benjamin and the Galatians carried captive to the N.W. of the Black Sea—
They crossed over the continent to N. W. Germany, or more probably
got round to the Saxon settlements by ship—The Normans of A.D. Io96
—“Northmen’—The Norman character, A.D. 267 to Io96. ... e - e.
CHAPTER XVII.-ISRAEZ IN BRITA/AW.
Britain freed from its French dominions—Formation of the British Nation
—Fighting against great odds—Israel’s political destiny finally worked
out—Ephraim and Manasseh-Manasseh in America—Joseph's blessings
—Conclusion. ... © e > & e e & º º tº º º * * * - e. e. © e Q o º º
CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY ... tº º c c e ſº © tº e © tº Q © e e
NoTE ON THE DATE OF SAKYA-MUNI (BUDDHA)... © tº e tº e e
APPENDIX.
I.—DAN OMITTED FROM THE SEALING OF THE I44,000 of ALL
THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL & © º e tº e © º e tº e e
II.—THE RIVER ARAXES OF HERODOTUS © tº e
III.--THE RELIGION OF ODIN, FROM THE EDDA AND THE VöLUSPA
M A P.S.
THE WANDERINGS OF DAN tº G & © º Q ... To face Page
ISRAEL’s CAPTIVITY © tº º © e e © e Q © C tº 99
MAP II.LUSTRATING 2 ESDRAS
MAP ILLUSTRATING HERODOTUS
scüTH-LAND, ILLUSTRATING ISRAEL's ESCAPE
INTO EUROPE C e O o º e • tº º e tº º 99
THE SCúTHIC MIGRATIONS FROM ARSARETH TO
BRITAIN e Q tº © Q & tº e e e Q e e Q & 99
II9
I24
127
I35
I44
I47
I5 I
I54
39
45
65
77
22,
26
29
3O
4O
45
47
48
75
75
78
E R R A TA,
3, 26, read Phoenician.
S by daughters;
37 , , atra,
33 99 3CI 2.
3 », B.C. 714,
3 ,, S'coth-ites.
31 ,, training (for, education).
I4 99 corroborative.
I4 93 Sciithia.
39 ?? Dakians.
33 Jº Dakians.
36 ,, Kimbrians.
4. ,, Kimbri.
5 ,, Zhe Anglo-Saxons were not Germanes.
79
III
instead of, Wo Aznglo-Saxons left in
Germany.
I N T R O DUCT I O N.
4,
/- % _r * ~ **-* A º * 4 d -
24, 3/- Zºº.
z-sº-3/
INTRODUCTION.
ºN presenting to the reader a series of chapters, purporting
§§ sº to give a connected history of the movements of our
sº is forefathers, during a period of more than a thousand years
before the first Saxon settlement was formed in Britain, I am fully
aware that my attempt must seem most futile, and that it calls for a
very definite explanation. Following the example of the small
number of historians who, like Sharon Turner, have endeavoured to
piece together the fragmentary information attainable as to the early
history of the British race, the only ground on which I pretend to
be more successful than they were is that I have been able to avail
myself of a new light, in which to read the records of a past which,
otherwise, is hidden in obscurity. During the last ten years a
belief has been gradually spreading throughout the length and
breadth of the land, that we, the British Nation, are of the favoured
stock of Abraham, the “Friend of God”—none other, indeed,
than the “Lost Tribes " of Israel. There are those, who, wise
perhaps in their own conceit, have allowed the seeming absurdity
which prevails with many from a first momentary consideration
of this idea, to blind them to any subsequent investigations. But
it is the province alike of the candid opponent, as of the enthu-
siastic supporter, of a startling theory to examine all the facts bear-
ing upon the case; in the present instance, to examine all the
data from which the early history of our nation may be derived, and
to see if hitherto unexplained facts receive a real significance when
viewed in the light of the new theory.
E.


2 INTRODUCTION,
However, as the real basis on which this supposed Identity rests
is the correspondence between facts of modern history and the future
prophesied in Holy Scripture for the seed of Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob, I will ask the reader to bear with me, while I set forth in a
few words the nature of this evidence.
The first passage I will notice contains a wonderful revelation
of the intentions of Jehovah as to the future history of the world, a
considerable time even before Abraham was born. In Deut. xxxii.
8, 9, we read in the inspired song of Moses, that “When the Most
High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He separated
the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the people” according to the
number of the children of Israel. For the Lord's portion is His
people; Jacob is the lot (i.e., measuring line, cord, or girdle) of His
inheritance.” In this passage we have the world mapped out
beforehand, so to speak, with a view to the gradual spreading of
God's chosen people, long before their national existence had begun.
Bearing this in mind, let us study the promises of multitudinous
increase given to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, over and over again,
without the slightest condition attached to them ; the inspired predictions
of Jacob and Moses as to the future of the different tribes, especially
those sprung from Joseph-again with no conditions; also the
chapter in Leviticus (xxvi.) where the conditional blessings and curses
are detailed, and where yet God declares His intention to be favour-
able to His people, even when they shall have broken the conditions;
for the conclusion is, “Yet for all that, when they be in the land of
their enemies, I will not cast them away, neither will I abhor them,
neither will I abhor them to destroy them utterly, and to break My
covenant zeith them. But I will for their sakes remember the covenant
of their ancestors.” Let us consider the natural jealousy between
Ephraim and the other tribes, on account of the heirship of the
temporal promises belonging to the former ; and we shall understand
the cause of the frequent dissensions which continued up to the
final division of the kingdom. The distinction between Judah and
(the rest of) Israel occurs in thirty-three passages prior to the date
of the final rupture. Constantly it happened that there was a con-
federation, under the lead of Ephraim, in opposition to Judah, the
other prominent tribe. This was the human means which produced
* The rendering should be peoples, according to the original boy-C. M.
INTRODUCTION. 3
the severance of Israel from Judah. “It was from the Lord.” He
was employing the human weaknesses of His people, in order to
work out His design for bringing the world into subjection by means
of one nation chosen for that purpose from the beginning of the
zºorld’s history. The separate captivity of Israel, earlier by more
than a century than that of Judah, was part of the same all-wise
plan. The discussion raised as to whether any of the captivity of
Israel returned to Palestine with the Jews, after the edict of Cyrus,
is entirely irrelevant; for even if it could be proved that this
was the case, numberless prophecies still recognise the separate
existence of the Nation of Israel, with a future entirely different from
that foretold for Judah, as continuing until the glorious restoration of
both to their land, never to be rooted out again. The Jews defini-
tively brought the curses upon themselves by rejecting Christ with
the cry, “His blood be upon us and on our children.” The Ten
Tribes, being the main mass of the Hebrew Nation, were not in
the land to share in this crowning crime, and undoubtedly the
promises made by God to the patriarchs, confirmed to the Hebrew
nation, and reiterated by the prophets, when the prospects of Israel
were to all appearance the most unpromising—those promises would
begin to take effect at some period in the history of the Nation
of Israel, the Ten Tribes, not the Two. The prophecies bearing on
this point are too numerous for me to do anything but ask the
reader to begin at the beginning of the prophets and go carefully
through, noticing the different points for himself. But there is one
prophecy which I must discuss at some length. It is the view of
the future history of the world, from the time of Nebuchadnezzar
to the very end, which is given in the Prophecy of Daniel.
Four empires are there pourtrayed as succeeding one another in
the supremacy of the world. These four are all literal temporal
empires, and are all readily identified. The fifth and last empire,
which replaces all these, is generally understood merely of the
spiritual kingdom of Christ. Such a mode of interpretation is not
only arbitrary, but also, in the present instance, it does not agree with
the details of the prophecy. The growth of the spiritual kingdom of
Christ only began with the Advent of our Blessed Saviour Himself.
The growth of the Fifth AEmpire of Zaniel was to commence with the
first of the Four, and to continue through them all. It is this which
B–2
4 INTRODUCTION.
renders it impossible that Daniel's Last Empire is confined to the
spiritual kingdom of Christ. In its earlier stages at least it must be
a temporal empire, just like the other four—none other than the
empire of God’s chosen people Israel, His destined instrument for
the subjection of the whole earth.
In the light of these considerations, how can the unique position
of the British Nation and Empire be accounted for, except on the
supposition that it is the Nation and Empire of the seed of Abraham P
Certain it is that this Nation fulfils at the present day the destined
zóle of Israel. This can only be due to the fact that Israel is in
Britain; no other nation can have stepped into the promises entailed
by God on Israel, for God cannot lie.
My object in adding another to the already large number of
writings on this question is briefly this. Some of the pamphlets
contain statements affecting matters of race and language which seem
of the wildest nature, because they are not presented in a connected
view, showing the possibility or probability of each distinct step.
What I have done has been to examine these disconnected state-
ments, and to see if they are possible or reasonable when placed in a
connected series. I cannot help feeling that in this I have succeeded
beyond my utmost expectations; starting with but little material as
groundwork—a few ideas suggested in a way other than as the result
of my own thinking—I have been permitted to work out a connected
account of the Wanderings of the Lost Tribes between Palestine and
Britain, which will at least show the possibility, historical and ethno-
logical, of our Identity with Israel. Some parts may seem less pro-
bable than others. Different readers may realize the truth of
different portions of the history. If any find their doubts in a way
to be removed by anything I have written in these pages, I shall be
well rewarded.
A few words of explanation are necessary as to my reason for
making no reference to the ordinary language of comparative philo-
logy, in dealing with questions of race and language. In the first
place, the theory on which philology has been resting hitherto—namely,
that language is a certain test of race—has been entirely cut away by
the recent declarations of eminent philologists, that language is only a
sure test of social contact. This proposition, self-evident when once
laid down, had been left unnoticed until quite recently, and
INTRODUCTION, 5
until works on philology shape themselves according to this newly-
discovered but certainly true rule, it is but lost labour to perplex the
mind with the different speculations of individual philological autho-
rities. Taking philology as it is generally understood, it comes into
contact with more than one fact which believers in revelation will
accept as true. Thus, Canaan was really a son of Ham ; but the
philologist calls the Canaanites a Semitic race. The Bible tells us
of a time when all the nations of the earth spoke one language;
philology points to an original “Aryan” tongue, an original “Semitic”
tongue, and pretends to find no unity in all the other languages
of the world, while these supposed divisions of the human race
do not resemble the divisions accomplished by the Confusion of
Tongues. Believing that there is no known fact in the sciences
of race and language which is violated by the Supposition that the
British belong to the Hebrew race, I will forthwith, without any
further preface, introduce the reader to his subject.

P A R T I.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED.
- * ..
S. º-se ºr º - º Vy
G - **
tº r" ºn a ra. C.
* gº.
º º ºnrana "ºº-
- - sº *…*.*.
º w": -- - -
---
- wº.
lºw
º-
º º
G 3. - ºº::
ºnw *MWººlwº
§§º - %º
sºlº paº º
5
{{.."º E -
iº Rºc-E- = Colchis
in- ºr-
ºthrace E= ...”. by the
wº-
Macéd. --- Argonauts
5 * - B.C. 1263
i a.
** * #.) confederacy” of 12 cities.
Cártha e -
* B.C. 850 =
C. Y.
THE WANDERINGS OF DAR.
Country peºpled by the Canaanites *.
shewn ºn...s. C. º, -
Isroºtlite Migrations, ------ --
Scale of English Miles. - º
º # 500
































§ 2nſ.
$ § *}
2 : I AYºº Yº
*... AN".”
º
saw -
iſiſ. fºr tº Mizº
". * * * 7, & "
o [] ** * g º
- | - G
bº Sºº Yº . ... * º A }º:
S- º - - * * *
º * - ** º, ---wº
* * . Nº [º º
ſº "º ºt º *N º:
ex º Wºº. º
*~~S º g º ºw.' S
º - -- Nº
* * º t tº w
CAEWAA’7A2Aº A.
EARLY MARITIME ENTERPRISE OF ISRAEL.
Mention of the AWavy of Dam before the Trojan War—Dam and the
Panai–Damazes—Dan and jaz'an—Heracles and the Heraclidae—
The Azgonauts—Cognizances—Dan at Troy–The early Greek
Confederacies — The Siôy! — The Zacedæmonians, B. C. 18O, recog-
nized by the jewish High Priest as fellow-Israelites.
ń. EW who attempt to piece together the early history of the
t º £º eastern shores of the Mediterranean take into con-
** sideration the possible part played in it by the Hebrew
race; yet the conquest of Palestine by the Israelites under Joshua
occurred in B.C. 1503,” more than 3oo years before the date usually
assigned to the siege of Troy. Are we, therefore, to suppose that,
during the early centuries of their occupation of the land of Canaan,
the Israelites formed no acquaintance with the sea which formed
their western boundary P. This question is settled by the considera-
tion of one fact. About B.C. 13 oo, the Tribal Nation was threatened
with invasion, coming as the punishment of one of their ever-
recurring relapses into idolatry. Jehovah, ever merciful to the
people of His inheritance, delivered them by the hand of Deborah
and Barak; but the tribe of Dan was singled out for rebuke for
“getting on board his ships.” Here, them, is distinct mention of the
possession of a navy, by a section of the Israelites, more than a century
before the Trojan war.
It is the opinion of the learned ethnologist, Dr. Latham, f “that
the eponymus of the Argive Danai zwas no other than that of the
Israelite tribe of Dam, only we are so used to confine ourselves to
the soil of Palestine in our consideration of the Israelites, that we
treat them as if they were adscripti gleba, and ignore the share they
* Reckoned from the true date of the Exodus, which is, demonstrably,
B.C. I543.
f “Ethnology of Europe,” p. 157; cited in Dam, the Pioneer of Israel, by
Col. Gawler.









IO ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
may have taken in the ordinary history of the world. The sea-ports
between Tyre and Ascalon, of Dan, Ephraim, and Ashur, must have
followed the history of sea-ports in general, and not have stood on
the coast for nothing. What a light would be thrown on the origin
of the name Peloponnesus and the history of the Pelop-id family, if a
bond-ſide nation of Pelopes, with unequivocal affinities and con-
temporary annals, had existed on the coast of Asia | Who would
have hesitated to connect the two P. Yet with the Danai and the
Tribe of Dan this is the case, and no one connects them l’” Now it
is certain that the early traditions of Greece told of the immigration
of a colony led by Danaus from Egypt; and, in the light of the
previous remarks, it is not too much to say that this “myth"
embodies the fact of the association in early times of Dan with
Greece. We are not without further Scriptural evidence of the reality
of this fact; for Ezekiel” tells us that “A)an also and 3’avan going
to and fro occupied in the fairs” of Tyre. Javan is the regular
Biblical designation for Greece; and this passage is probably the only
reference in the Bible to what is known in profane history as the colo-
nization of the shores of the Mediterranean by Phoenicians and Greeks.
A theory, which at the present day is gaining considerable
ground amongst the learned, is that the Greek mythology came
originally from Phoenicia; and in this light we may consider several
striking facts brought forward by Colonel Gawler, in his pamphlet
entitled Dan, the Pioneer of Israel. These, in his own words, are
as follows:– “Argos is said by the Greeks to have been the birth-
place of Hercules, but Herodotus, who went to some trouble to find
out who Hercules really was, made a special voyage to Tyre (ii. 44),
and found an older temple to Hercules. The origin of the Grecian
Hercules, or rather Heracles as it is in Greek, seems to me to have
been in the daring adventures and exploits of the semi-traders and
buccaniers of Tyre and Dan, out of which they formed an ideal man;
suitable to that heroic age, and in apparent conformity with the
earliest Divine command (Gen. i. 26, 28) to “subdue " and “have
dominion.” In Hebrew ražal means to trade, and Heracleem means
traders. . . . . Argoz also, from ragoz, to move, is Hebrew for
“a portable chest,” a name which might well symbolise trade or com-
merce. And the reputed mother of Heracles, Alcmene (whose name
is sometimes applied to Minerva, goddess of Science) seems likely to
* xxvii. 19. + p. I5.
+ The real origin of Heracles was Samson, the mighty hero of the Tibe of
Alan (Judges xiii. 25).-C. M.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. II
be the Hebrew chymeh, heat or warmth, as a producing or loosening
power, with the particle al, as in Arabic, Alchymy. And this seems
the more probable, as this Alcmene was said to be the daughter of
Flectryon, derived from the Greek word for amber, by rubbing which,
electric sparks are produced; known certainly to Thales, a so-called
Phoenician, circ. 6oo B.C. But the Greek word elektron seems
derived from the Hebrew keter, to fume, to make to smoke ; as a
noun, vapour, incense (for which amber, which gives a pungent,
aromatic smoke, was largely used), also with the particle al. The
foundation of the whole may be, that at Thebes in Boeotia, the
adopted country of Cadmus the Phoenician, was a college of science,
Alcmene, which the aspiring young Danites, sons of the enterprising
traders, or Herakleem of Argos, called their mother. . . . Those
who went forth from Argos, and subdued other parts of Greece, are
spoken of as Heraclidae, or descendants of Heracles.”
These considerations go far to lift the veil from that event,
which is recorded in Greek traditions as preceding the Trojan war—
the expedition of the Argonauts. The Thessalians, who manned
the Argo, were, through Thessalus, the supposed founder of their
race, Heraclidae, Heracleem, or traders of the Tribe of Dan. Sailing
through the narrow passage of the Bosphorus, these hardy sailors
penetrated to the eastern shore of the Black Sea, where they founded
the colony of Colchis. As, therefore, in this exploit of early Grecian
enterprise, there is strong reason for believing that the principal part
was played by Israelites, so it is also probable that this was the case
generally in Greek expeditions previous to Iooo B.C. It is most
improbable that the Greeks, whose flourishing period was so much
later, should have been so vigorous in the early period which we
are considering. It is not merely identity of name between the
Tribe of Dan and the Danai of Greece which gives support to this
supposition. In the work before referred to, Col. Gawler has traced
the most marvellous connection between them in the matter of their
national cognizances; the serpent and the eagle are intimately con-
nected with both. It is also noticeable that of all the names by which
Homer calls the besiegers of Troy, Danai is the only one which does
not occur in later times as a Greek appellation. This strongly con-
firms the present supposition as to the origin of the name,
There are other facts which point to the introduction of an
Israelitish element into Greece, in the so-called mythical period of
Greek history. The original Ionian confederation on the Asiatic
side of the AEgean numbered twelve cities, founded according to
I 2 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
chronologists 140 years after the Trojan War, i.e., in the fifth century,
after the settlement of Israel on the shores of the Mediterranean.
Again, further north, on the same coast, there was an early con-
federation of Æolians—here also were twelve cities—the date of
their origin being stated as a considerable number of years earlier,
but still after the Trojan War. “It seems to me,” says Herodotus,
“that the number twelve was chosen by the Ionians, and that they
were unwilling to exceed this number, because, when they dwelt in
Peloponnese, there also they had twelve divisions. So too, in my
time, there are twelve divisions of the Achaeans, who drove out the
Ionians.” But whence did the Ionians in the Peloponnese get
the number, and the AFolians, in whose case Herodotus offers no
explanation? The number is distinctly Israelitish, and one which
Israelites at all times clung to as the symbol of the united nation,
and its prominence in the early Greek history, added to the previous
considerations, cannot but be regarded as most significant ; the
more so when it is borne in mind that Cume, the most important
city of the AEolic confederation, was the traditional home of the
Sibylline “oracles,” which many have supposed to have been of
Hebrew origin. Indeed, the name of the Sibyl in Hebrew (Shibul, “an
ear of corn,” plur. Shibboleth or Sibboleth) “points probably,”
thinks a writer on freemasonry, “to the idea of Virgo presiding over
the harvest; while Egypt was her original home, whence she passed
through the cities of the Grecian isles to the shores of Italy.”f
Evidence, then, the most varied supports the supposition of an
early connection between Israel and the different tribes of Greece.
A trace of such a connection was found in the traditional account
of the Heraclidae. From them the Israelitish element would be
traced on the one hand through the early rulers of Argos to the
kings of Macedon and Alexander the Great, on the other hand, to
the governing class at Sparta—the Lacedæmonians; and here the
series of mere probabilities passes off into something more certain,
for it is recorded in the first book of the Maccabees f that, about
B.C. 180, the following letter was receeived by the High Priest at
Jerusalem :–
“ Areus, King of the Zacedæmonians, to Onias, the High Priest,
semdeth greeting. It is found in writing that the Zacedæmonians and
Jews are brethren, and that they are the stock of Abraham.”
* Bk. I. 145.
t Fellows' Mysteries of Freemasonry, p. 87.
£ Chap. xii.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. I3
A careful and thorough examination of the early Greek legends,
unbiassed by the hack solar-myth theory of a certain class of writers
at the present day, would no doubt result in the discovery of many
confirmations of the idea suggested in this chapter. But little more
is needed to show conclusively that the early enterprise in the
Mediterranean and Euxine seas was largely due to the energy of
Israelites of the Tribe of Dan; that their voyages were by no means
insignificant, but extended to distant parts; and, therefore, that the
supposition that at a later period the Dan-ite expeditions were con-
ducted on a still larger scale is the very reverse of improbable.

CAAATE AE WZ.
THE CANAANITES AND THE KELTS.
Canaan's Curse—“Thorns in your sides”—Early Colonization of the
Shores of the Mediterranean by the Canaanites—They penetraße izzło
the Interior—The “Keltic” Race composed of Canaanites and
Israelites—Evidence of, I. Race-Divisions; 2. Race-Names ; 3. Tra-
dźtion and History; 4. Manners and Customs : 5. Langleagé,
6. Wames of Places—Points of Resemblance between A eſts and
Saxons.
sº
º T is a common habit to talk of the “curse upon Ham,” and
} to point to Negro slavery as the natural and necessary
outcome of this curse. But there mezer zeyas such a curse
pronounced; the curse was upon Canaan, one branch only of Ham's
descendants. The passage runs thus:* “Cursed be Canaan; a
servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. Blessed be Jehovah,
the God of Shem, and Canaan shall be servant to them. God shall
enlarge Japheth, and shall dwell in the tents of Shem, and Canaan
shall be servant to them.” Thus we must expect to find the
Canaanites from time to time in subjection to, or employed by, either
a Japhetic or a Semitic race. A special command was given by God
to the Israelites to exterminate the Canaanitish races of the land they
were to occupy; they failed to do this, and this failure involved a
special punishment, for God warned them, “then those which ye let
remain shall be thorns in your sides, and shall vex you in the land
wherein ye dwell.”f This warning is repeated several times; there-
fore, where we find Lost Israel, there we must find the Canaanites, for
it is only after the final glorious restoration to Palestine that the
Canaanite shall cease to vex; also, conversely, where we discover
nations of a Canaanitish origin, there we have made a decided
advance towards the discovery of the lost sections of the Hebrew race.
* Gen. ix. 25-27; the literal rendering, as given in Mr. Marriott's Horae Pro-
Aheticæ, p. 2.
f Num. xxxiii. 52–56.


THE REMINANT THAT ESCAPED. I5
Most writers on the identity of the British with Israel” believe
that the colonists of the British Isles, prior to the arrival of the
Saxons, were partly Israelites, partly Canaanites. We will commence
by considering whether the grounds for this belief are reasonable or
the reverse. 2
It must be borne in mind that the Canaanites of Biblical lan-
guage are the Phoenicians of profane history; but Phoenicians was the
name given to them by the Greeks; Canaanites they called themselves,
this name being common to the parent nation and to its great Car-
thaginian offshoot. The centuries immediately succeeding the period
of Solomon and Hiram, about Iooo B.C., saw the gradual establish-
ment of Canaanite colonies at every point of the Mediterranean coast
—especially in Spain, even outside the Pillars of Hercules. About
the year 850, Dido, the kinswoman of Jezebel's father-in-law Ethbaal,
led a settlement from Tyre to seek a new home on the northern coast
of Africa. This was the great Canaanite colony of Carthage. Here
the Canaanites spread inland, and secupied a considerable tract of
country, corresponding to the modern principality of Tunis. *If this
was the case with one settlement, is it not likely that the case would
have been the same in Spain, where colonies were being formed during
the course of several centuries P Ancient atlases actually give the
southern part of Spain, the modern Andalusia, as so occupied—
“Here the Phoenicians went for gold.” Here was one strong induce.
ment to the Canaanites not to confine their attention to the sea-coast,
but to penetrate inland. It is therefore by no means absu%to smºpose that,
after the ninth century before Christ, Spain and the neighbouring countries
were gradually peopled by Canaanites and Israelites. The earlier Iberian
or Basque race always formed a considerable factor in the population,
either in a pure state or half-merged by intermarriage with the others;
but it is not at all impossible that the population of Spain, Gaul,
and part of the British /s/es, at the period when those countries came
Žnto historical contact with the A&omans and the Greeks, consisted
mainly of those two factors—the descendants of the Phaenician colonists
and of self-exiled Israelites. This will account for the whole of the
so-called “Aeltic" race. The first consideration pointing to this
seemingly presumptuous ethnological identification is found in the
early settlements of the Phoenicians. The second is the fact that
the eighth century B.C. was marked by a state of things which neces-
- * Israel of Samaria, that is. Ephraim-Israel as opposed to Judah-Israel.
This meaning must be kept clearly distinct in the reader's mind from that which
includes the Jews.
Jaz"
~”
I6 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
sarily added largely to the number of these settlements and their
Colonists. From 771 B.C., the date of the first invasion of Israel.”
by Assyria, to 720, when the last remains of Israel were carried into
Captivity, the dread of invasion was a constant cause of alarm. This
was a cause which affected Israel and Phoenicia equally; and it is
violating all ordinary probability to suppose that the maritime por-
tions of both did not make a virtue of necessity, and abandon their
homes to seek their fortunes at the further end of the “Great Sea.”
But a statement so sweeping as that presented above requires evi-
dence of the strongest possible nature. This evidence, I think, is
given in the following series of considerations.
I.-RACE DIVISIONS.
The Hebrews and the Canaanites were, it must be remembered,
two adjoining races, speaking two distinct forms of the same language.
Authorities are agreed that the so-called Keltic race contained two
equally plainly-marked divisions: one the Kelts proper, also called
Gaels and Gauls; the other the Kymry or Belgae. These also spoke
£wo distinct forms of the same language. Thus, at the outset, there
is a marked similarity of arrangement.
2. –RACE NAMES.
Of these two branches of the “Keltic race,” the names of one—
the section most specially connected with the British Isles—are
distinctly Israelitish. The kingdom of Israel, according to the
Assyrian inscriptions, was known as Beth Khumri ; the Belgae of
Britain were known as Kymry, a name preserved in Wales to the
present day. Again, the Israelites, when exiled from their home,
were to be “Wanderers among the Nations; ” and this would be
most graphically expressed by a name formed from the Hebrew Sºcoth,
“booths” or “tents,” the appropriate emblems of a long-unsettled
nation. Now some of these same Keltic Kymry—those who settled
first in North Ireland, and afterward in Cumbria—were known as
Scuit or Scoti. In the opinion of Prof. Rawlinson, “Identity of
name, even alone, is an argument which requires to be met, and
which, unless met by positive objections, establishes a presumption
in favour of a connection of race.” Without going so far as this, it
must be obvious that a two-fold similarity of race name is something
more than a striking coincidence. In the present instance the posi-
* See note * on the preceding page.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED, I7
tion is still stronger, for we shall find, when we come to trace the
Tribes of the Captivity, that in the many different localities where
there is reason to look for them at successive periods in the history
these same names occur. This is a point which must be allowed its
full weight. As regards the other division of the “Keltic” race, it
seems certain that the name Kelta or Galli—respectively the Greek
and Roman form of the same word—was properly applied to it, in
contradistinction to the Belgae or Kymry; and, therefore, on the
present supposition, would be a Canaanitish appellation. Pro-
bably Gael is the real form. Now Gal is a frequent element
in local names throughout the country of the Canaanites and of
Israel, as in Gal-aad, Gal-ilee, Gil-gal. Dean Stanley refers to the
word Gel-iloth, “circles,” as being used five times in Scripture;
twice in the general sense of “coast” or “border,” three times
especially relating to the course of the Jordan, the valley of which
was at one time the headquarters of the Canaanites inland. The
twenty cities given by Solomon to Hiram, King of Tyre, were called
Galil : they were also known as the “district of the Gentiles ;”
possibly, thinks Dean Stanley, from the number of Canaanites who
remained unexpelled from the cities of that part of the country.* In
this way, Gael may easily have been a Canaanitish name, perhaps
referring to their occupation of the sea-coast, but this must for the pre-
sent remain less certain than the case of the Scoti and the Kymry.
3.—TRADITION AND HISTORY.
In addition to the facts mentioned above concerning the Phoeni-
cian colonies, and the causes which led to their multiplication, we
have direct evidence, as will be seen in the next chapter, in the old
Irish traditions bearing out the belief that a portion of the early
colonists of Ireland were Israelites. We shall also see that in the
subsequent history of the “Kelts,” the Kymric branch exhibit the
prophesied career of outcast Israel, while the Kelts proper fulfil
the rôle destined for Canaan in Serving both Shem and Japhet.
Prof. Sullivan, a writer who has gone thoroughly into the Irish
legends, uses the following striking language f :-“It was not irra-
tional to attempt to connect the Irish with the Phaemicians when we
consider that there is a strong, if not certain, evidence of considerable
intercourse between the Mediterranean nations and the south-west of
* Sinai and Palestine, p. 489.
+ The Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish, by Prof. O'Curry, edited
by Prof. W. K. Sullivan ; Vol. I., p. l.
C
I8 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
Britain in times anterior to the rise of the Greek republics.” There
is only one consideration which, to the mind of this writer, “disposes
for ever of the Phoenician origin of the Irish—viz., the fact universally
admitted by comparative philologists, that ‘Aeltic is Aryan.’” The
worthlessness of this objection has been already discussed in the in-
troductory chapter.
4.—MANNERS AND CUSTOMS.
The customs of the different branches of the “Kelts” directly
support their Hebrew or Canaanitish origin. The number 12 is
found constantly occurring. There were rulers over “companies’
and over “hundreds.” In Ireland and Wales, each kindred had an
officer corresponding to the Hebrew “Avenger of blood,” who
arrested malefactors and brought them to justice. Mr. Mitchell,
commenting on a dance referred to by the comedian Aristophanes,
Says “that it was a dance of old date seems certain. Palmer con-
siders it the same as the Spanish Saraband, and derives it from the
ancient Zyrians. In that case, it may be traced to that dance which
appears to have concluded the religious repasts and festivities of the
ancient Canaanites. ‘The people sat down to eat and drink (viz.,
of the victims that had been offered in sacrifice), and rose up to
dance.’” This would require something more than the mere
presence of a few Phoenician settlers on the Spanish sea-board.
Professor O’Curry adds unconscious testimony of a very striking
character. Without the least attempt to account for it, he states
that there certainly existed amongst the early colonisers of Ireland,
“from a period contemporary with, if not anterior to, their original
landing in the island,”f a system of law, in several points similar to
the ancient Hebrew Zaw. This similarity is observable in the law of
contracts (service for debt); also in the requital of death with death.j:
This Zaw was actually said to be the Mosaic Zaw, a tradition also
simply narrated without comment, but at the same time included
among the trustworthy sources of early history, not among monkish
fictions.S The Druids are also discussed by the same authority,
and traced to the East, with rites which can scarcely be explained
except on the supposition of an Israelitish origin. On this point
there is the following interesting passage in the historical work of
Sharon Turner. “Of the Druidical superstitions we have no
* p. lxviii. § pp. 182, 3.
t pp. 24–29. | Anglo-Saxons, p. 74.
f p. 20.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. I9
monuments remaining, unless the circles of stones, which are to be
seen in some parts of the island, are deemed their temples. Of all the
suppositions concerning Stonehenge and Avebury, it seems the most
rational to ascribe them to the Druidical order; and of this system
we may remark, that if it was the creation of a more civilized people,
none of the colonisers of Britain are so likely to have been its
parents as the Phoenicians and Carthaginians. . . . . . Syria,
A haemicia, and Palestine abound zwith many solid rocks and stony
mountains cut into shapes and excavated into chambers, and with
erections of stones for the purposes of superstition. Mr. Watts’ Views
in Syria and Palestine, from the drawings in Sir Robert Ainslie's
collection, exhibit some curious remains of this sort.” That the
religion prevalent during the “Keltic” occupation of the British
Isles was the Phoenician cult of Baalism, which proved the snare of
Israel, is very clear—from the combined evidence of customs and
names. “Till very recent times,” says Professor Otté”, “the
country people in some parts of Ireland and Scotland, and even of
England, had the custom of celebrating the return of midsummer-
night on the 24th of June, by dancing together round a large fire
lighted on some high hill, or running three times through the fire to
secure the fulfilment of a wish. These midsummer-night dances,
which were known in Britain as Bel-tanes, are nothing but the
remains of an earlier form of Baal-worship.”
5.—LANGUAGE.
If the Kymric “Kelts” were Israelites who escaped the cap-
tivity, and who for centuries were in contact only with people
speaking a language almost identical with that of Israel, their
language should be a lineal descendant of Hebrew ; on the other
hand, the language of the Saxons should preserve traces of Hebrew
origin, under a superstructure of Median and Assyrian words and
inflexions. The evidence for the latter will be given later. That
for the former is briefly as follows, being taken mainly from a
pamphlet on the identity of the British with Israel. “It is a
remarkable fact that just as Latin was the language of the learned
during the Middle Ages, and Sanskrit is that of the native scholars
of Hindustan in the present day, so Hebrew appears to have been
the language of the learned among the Cymry, down to a very late
* Scandinavian History, p. 5.
t Are We Israelites? by the Rev. B. W. Savile, chap. vii.
C 2
2O s ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
period. Thus Taliesin, a celebrated bard of the ancient Britons,
who was subsequently converted to Christianity, distinctly says,
when speaking of his own songs, “My lore has been declared in
Hebrew, in the Hebraic tongue have / sung.' . . . . . I would fain
ask those who are opposed to Anglo-Israel views to consider how
we are to account for this fact, that the language of the learned
bards, in which their poetry was composed, and which must have had
such an effect on the national mind, was the language of the House
of Israel, if they had not been descended from some of those
Tribes, who originally received it from the Hebrew patriarchs, and
in which the books of Moses, and those of all the writers of the Old
Testament were written.” §
To those who may desire to investigate the subject critically, I
would recommend to their notice two small works entitled, Our
Vulgar Zongue, by the late Canon Lysons, of Gloucester, and The
Affinity between the Hebrew Zanguage and the Celtic, by Dr. Thomas
Stratton, of Edinburgh. An eminent Cornish scholar of the last century,
who devoted much time to prove the affinity between the languages
of the Israelites and the ancient Britons, observes :—“It would be
difficult to adduce a single article or form of construction in the
Hebrew grammar, but the same is to be found in Welsh, and there
were many zºhole sentences in both languages exactly ſhe same in
the very words.” The Kymric name for Jehovah is /-a-ww-vo.
This may account for the name Jewry occurring on several
inscriptions in Gaul, the meaning of which has been the subject of
several discussions. Prof. Max Müller * points out that “the
Semitic languages are quite free from words beginning with two con-
sonants without an intermediate vowel. This is a fact considered by
, Ewald as one of the prominent characters of the Semitic family. It
seems that the Keltic nations were unable to pronounce an initial S
before a consonant, or at least they disliked it.” Now when we
further consider that f “Old Irish was not pronounced like modern
Irish . . . . the Irish language was constantly undergoing changes;”
we may fairly consider the Keltic languages as the lineal descendants
of Hebrew and Phoenician; ; following a natural order of change
through many centuries, but still at the end showing plainly their
connection with the ancient tongues.
* Lectures on the Science of Language, Series 2, p. 195,
* O’Curry, Preface to Vol. I., pp. I4, 15. * *
†: Note also that the talk of the Phoenician slave in the Paenulus of Plautus is
intelligible when transliterated equally in Hebrew or Erse. Wide “Israel in
Britain,” p. 30–C. M.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED, 2I
6.—NAMES OF PLACES.
Strong evidence of the occupation of the “Keltic” countries
by Israelites and Canaanites is given by local names, as the following
list will show. The names are taken from Keith Johnstone's Royal
Atlas, and are arranged according to the probable Hebrew equi-
valents, which are mainly derived from the Appendix to Stanley's
Sinai and Palestine ; S. stands for Scotland, I. for Ireland, E.-W. for
England and Wales, and F. for France.
ACHU, ‘meadow.' Achu-more (S.); Accous, Acheux (F); Achi-1,
Achi-ll (I.); Acha- occurs in 20 names (S.); Ach-in 22 (S.).
AIN, “spring.’ Ain-ort Loch (S.); An-dail Loch, Ann Burn,
Ann-ack water, Ann-andale (S.); An-trim, An-ure (I.); Ain River,
Ain-houe, Aisne River (F.).
AR, “city.” Argyle, Ar-isaig, Ar-nish, &c., 29 in all (S.); Ar-boe,
Ar-magh, Ar-vagh, &c., 17 in all (I.); Aramitz, Ar-brois, Ar-tois,
53 in all (F.); the form Ard- occurs in 108 names (S. I. F.)
BAAL, the god of the Canaanites and idolatrous Israelites.
Bal-carry, Bal-gair, Bal-naboth, &c., 86 in all (S.); Baſ-carra,
Baldoyle, Ba/-gatheran, &c., Ioff in all (I); Bal-a, Ba/-
combe, Bal's-ham, &c., Io in all (E. W.); Bel-haven, Bel-dornie,
Bel-fast, &c., 36 in all (S. I. It is hardly necessary to mention that
the forms in Bel-, referable to the French beau, bel, ‘beautiful' have
not been included); Beal Point, Beal-derrig, Beal” maha, &c., II
times (S. I.) The Rev. Isaac Taylor, in Words and Places, adds
Aell Hill, and Hill Bel/; Belam, near Trefeglwys, in Montgomery-
shire; Belan, near Newtown, two Belan Banks in Shropshire, the
Aaal Hills in Yorkshire; and Bal-erium, the ancient name of the
Land's End.
BozRA, ‘citadel' or ‘hill ; Phenician Bursa. Birsa, Birse, occur
6 times (S.).
CARMEL. Carme! Water (S.).
CHOR, ‘hole.” Chor-achan, Chor-ick Glen (S.); Choir Loch,
Chuir-na Loch, Chur-in (S.)
GAI, ‘ravine.” Gai-r Loch, Gai-rnog Water, Gai-thorpe burn,
&c., 16 in all (S.).
GAL, “bubbling spring’ or ‘wave.” Gal-a Water, Gal-braith,
Gal-vall, &c., 19 in all (S.).
HAR, ‘mountain.' Haz-burn, Har-den Castle, Har-nan Loch,
&c., 9 times (S.); Haer Fuads (Roman Camp); Hart, 6 times (S.);
Har-wood, Har-ter Fell (E.-W.); Har-court, Har-fleur, Har-one (F)
22 ISRAEL’s wand ERINGS.
IR, “city.” Ir-ane, Irvine, Jr-en, &c., 6 times (S.); /r-by
Jr-chester, Jr-well, &c., 7 times (E.-W.). -
KIRIAH, ‘fortress’ or “city,' seen by Dean Stanley in the Phe-
nician Certa (pronounced Kerta), Car-thago. Caer Laverock Castle
(S.); Caer-leon, Caer-marthen, Caer-narvon, &c., 14 times in all
(E.-W.); Car occurs 106 times (S. I. E-W. F.) as in Car-lisle,
Car-digan; so Caer-narvon is often spelt Car-narvon.
KAL, a root meaning ‘prison' or ‘fortress.” Cala, Cal-der,
Calgary, &c., 32 in all (S.); Cal-hame, Cal-lan, Cal-tragh, 8 in all
(I.); Kel occurs 16 times (S.). Cf. Cal-neh, which is supposed to
mean the “fortress of the god Ana.”
MARA-Zion is a town in Cornwall; the name speaks for itself.
MAAN, “springs.” Main River, Maine River, Main-ham (I.).
MAKOR, ‘well-spring.’ Maghar-ee Is..; Magher-a, Magher-amore,
&c., 14 in all (I.).
MECHILLOTH, “fissures.’ Macgilli-Cuddy Reeks, Magil/i-gan
Point (I.).
RosH, ‘head of a mountain.” Atosh-k Loch (S.); Aosh-in (I.).;
The Ross-es (I.); Aoss- occurs 41 times (S. I. E-W.); Ros- 18 times
(S. I. E-W. F.); Atooss (E-W.); Aoos (I.), Les Rousses, and Rouss-illon
(F.) are probably to be referred to the same origin. Ros and ross
also occur frequently elsewhere than at the beginning of names, as in
Muck-ross, Ard-ross-an, &c.
SHEN, ‘crag of a cliff.” Shen-well (S.); Sham- 14 times (S. I.);
Sheam, Sheen Water, Sheen River, Shin-naah, Shin-rone (S. I.).
TSUR, or TUR, ‘rock.’ Phenician, Zyre. Zor- occurs 51 times
(S. I. E-W); Zoor-4 times (I.).
Is there not in all this evidence from race, customs, and lan-
guage, strong support to the proposition laid down at the beginning of
this chapter as regards the so-called “Keltic” race P Does it not at
once seem possible, to say the least, that, in accordance with the
opinion mentioned above”, the pre-Saxon inhabitants of the British
Isles were partly Israelites and partly Canaanites ?
And what if we also find points of close resemblance between
these and the “Gothic " Saxons, whom we also believe to be
Israelites ? Let us listen to the words of Professor Sullivan, who has
carefully studied the early history of the Irish. “The results which
I have obtained . . . . throw an unexpected light on the early institu-
tions of the Anglo-Saxons, and upon the origin of the English repre-
sentative system.”f “In comparing the Irish political and social
* pp. 14, 15. t O'Curry, Vol. i., p. 11.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED, 23
systems with those of adjacent countries, I have almost invariably
referred to Anglo-Saxon England, and hardly ever to France, the
head-quarters of the so-called Kelts.”* Again, “All the fundamental
£rinciples of Anglo-Saxon law existed among the Britons and Irish.
The Saxons of Hengist and Horsa found on their arrival what we
call Saxon laws and customs, and only effected territorial changes.
This is precisely the conclusion to which a study of ancient Irish
history, in the broad sense of that word, inevitably leads.”f Finally,
when we find that of the so-called “Kelts” a portion was fair-haired
and blue-eyed, exactly like our “German’ ancestors, the Saxons; and
when Prof. Sullivan, writing with an entirely different object to that
of the present essay, finds “a most special connection of their lan-
guages, the result either of long-continued unity or of a very special
relationship of the mind of the peoples,”f the present supposition as to
the origin of the Kelts seems not very far from the truth.
* p. 17. t Introduction, p. v., f p. lxxvi.

CAEIAA’TER /ZZ.
DAN AND SIMEON IN THE ISLES OF THE WEST.
The Tuatha de Damnam—Why did Dam remain in Shifts 2—Escaffe of
Dazz and Simeon from Palestine—The Milesians or Scots—Zede-
Åiah's daughters, jeremiah, and Baruch—The Princess from the
Fast, the Prophet, and Simon Brug—David's Throne Perpetual—
The Kymry or Belgae—The Britons—Settlement of the Scots in
Argyle—Early Missionary Ardour of the Scots in Ireland, B.C. 770
20 A.D. 3OO.
**. 2 .
º ºMONGST the earliest colonists of Ireland, according to the
% § traditions of the country, were those whose name has been
*I handed down as the Tuatha de ZXan-nan. From the same
source it is ascertained that they came thither over the Mediterranean
Sea, having been previously connected both with Greece and Egypt.
Once grant that the traditions date from early Pagan times, and it is
evident that the contention, at first sight so bold, that these
were none other than a portion of the Tribe of Dan, becomes at once
in harmony with facts already ascertained. The date of this first
Israelitish immigration into the “Isles of the West” + may have been
during the early period of the naval enterprise of Dan, or it may have
been the result of the first invasion of Israel by Assyria. If the
latter, it would be about 770 B.C. Why did Dan remain in shifts P
May the reason not have been, that a portion of the Ten Tribes
might escape the captivity, and make their way to the place which,
in later times, was to give a home to their brethren who were carried
captive P Moreover, the character of the Tuatha de Dan-nan can
partly be discovered from these traditions; they were “a people
remarkable for their knowledge of the domestic, if not the higher,
arts of civilized life.” + This must surely be significant; for accord-
* TP"
* Is. xxiv. 15. This remarkable phrase, used in Isaiah to denote the home
of the Ten-Tribe nation, during their period of exile from the Holy Land, is mis-
rendered in the A.V. “isles of the sea.”
t O'Curry, Vol. II., p. 3.


THE REMINANT THAT ESCAPED. 25
ing to all ordinary ethnological ideas, they should have been marked
by the most rudimentary civilization.
The immigration succeeding that of the Dannan, at no long
interval, is the Milesian colony of tradition, so called from their
leader, but more generally known as Scuit, Scott, or Scots. They
were more numerous than the others, but of the same race, and
with the same legendary antecedents. Prof. Sullivan says:–
“As to the Milesians or Scots, the whole current of our legends
and chronicles brings them from Spain.” . . . The Tuatha de
Danaan and the Milesians both belonged to the same race.”+ Prof.
O'Curry himself f refers to “the peregrinations of the Milesians from
their departure from Ægypt to their arrival in Erinn,” and to “Aber,
one of the surviving leaders of the first Milesian colony.” The
system of law, the existence of which among them from the earliest
times, “is perfectly plain from all their traditions and records,” is
proved to be the Hebrew law, alike by the points of resemblance
shown before, and by the following striking tradition, which is
recorded without the slightest comment. “It is stated in very old
copies of the Book of Invasions, and other ancient documents, that
it was the Mosaic law that the Milesians brought into Erinn at their
coming; that it had been learned and received from Moses in Egypt
by Cae Cain Breathach, who was himself an Israelite, but had been
sent into Egypt to learn the language of that country by the great
master Fenius Farsaidh, from whom the Milesian brothers, who con-
quered Erinn, are recorded to have been the twenty-second genera-
tion in descent ; and it is stated in the preface to the Seanchas Mor
that this was the law of Erinn at the time of the coming of St.
Patrick.” Here, then, may easily have been a second and larger
immigration of Israelites into Ireland, who, during the period of
Assyrian invasion, came by degrees across the Mediterranean through
Spain, and then across the intervening part of the Atlantic. This
may have contained the remainder of Dan ; and not only that, but
also Dan's maritime neighbour, Simeon. The escape of Simeon with
Dan is asserted by writers on the identity of the British with Israel,
and we shall see further reason for admitting its probability.
I said above, “Once grant that the traditions date from early
Pagan times” as an essential point towards establishing the possi-
bility of these suppositions. I would ask the reader's careful
attention to the following striking evidence as to the value of these
* O'Curry, Vol. I., lxxvi. t Chap. lxxii.
f Vol. II, pp. 3, 4, 20, 24, 29, 51.
26 & ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
old traditions. Professor O'Curry's work on The Mammers and
Customs of the Ancient Irish has been already frequently quoted. The
first volume consists of an introduction by Prof. W. K. Sullivan, and
contains passages which I cannot forbear quoting here. He divides
the sources of ancient Irish history into the testimony of the classical
writers (which he states to be worthless), and the prose and poetic
tales and legendary histories and relics of the laws of the Irish
themselves.* As regards the latter, he says # “There is internal
evidence of antiquity in many of the tales. The heroic period of
Irish history has left as indelible an impression upon the popular
mind as that of Grecian history upon the Greeks . . . . being pre-
served in the memory of the bards and transmitted orally from one
to another from Pagan times. . . . One of the most characteristic
features of Irish historical legends and poems is the definite localiza-
tion of all the personages and incidents of the tales. It is possible
to determine with great minuteness and accuracy the ancient topo-
graphy of the country. We can follow the line of march of an army,
or of an individual warrior or bard, with nearly as much certainty as
we could in our day. . . . It is quite clear that if we found the old
names used throughout a piece to the exclusion of the new ones, we
should be justified in assuming that it was older than the change of
names. In the recasting of tales and poems this topographical
feature is in general well preserved—a circumstance which would
seem to indicate that the tales were either simply abridged or amplified,
the chief events and descriptions of the original being, when re-
tained in the new piece, left unchanged.” The reasons of this were
that “no great displacements of people took place from about the
second century to the twelfth ; while the bardic institution existed in
unbroken succession during the whole period, and the circumstances
of the country which immediately succeeded the introduction §
Christianity were more favourable to the transmission of old tales and
poems than to the production of new ones.” In the light of these
remarks, how can the traditions previously referred to be explained,
except on the supposition of the Israelitish origin of these early
colonists of Ireland P I will therefore set forth in chronological
order the facts recorded in the traditions, pointing out their supposed
connection with Israel.
The period from 770 B.C. to 7 oo may be taken as that during
which the various immigrations of Israelites took place—first a
portion of the Tribe of Dan, which had not rested in its voyage until
* p. 6 t pp. II, 12. .
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED, 27
safe in the harbours of North Ireland, succeeded by a series of
Colonies which passed through Spain, entering Ireland as Scots, i.e.,
S'coff-ites, “Wanderers among the Nations.” Canaanitish immi-
grations had also taken place about the same time ; and during the
century from 7oo to 6oo the colonists of Ireland gradually formed
settled governments. Four kingdoms took their rise—the later pro-
vinces of Ulster, Leinster, Munster, and Connaught; the last three
comprising the settlements of the Canaanites, Ulster the Israelite
kingdom of the Tuatha de Dannan, and the Milesian Scots.
Let us now turn our attention for a moment to Palestine, at
the time of the captivity of Judah. The first captives had been
removed to the dominions of the king of Babylon. The Jews still
remaining in Judah were warned by Jeremiah not to flee into Egypt,
but they discredited his prophecy of the destruction which awaited
them there, and “Johanan the son of Kareah, and all the captains
of the forces, took all the remnant of Judah, that were returned
from all nations, whither they had been driven, to dwell in the land
of Judah; even men, and women, and children, and the King’s
daughters . . . and Jeremiah the propſieſ, and Baruch the son of
Neriah. So they came into the land of Egypt.” This is the last
movement of Jeremiah recorded in the Sacred Writings—his being
taken into Egypt accompanied by the daughters of Zedekiah and
his scribe Baruch. There is no record of his return to Judah. Are
we to suppose that he ended his days in Egypt P. Not so, for
he had received a commission from God, only half of which had
been fulfilled. The commission was twofold: it was “to root out, and
to pull down, and to destroy, and throw down; ” but also, “to build
and to plant.” # The first part was fulfilled in the overthrow of the
kingdom of Judah ; what of the second P. In another passage of
prophecy it is written: “Thus saith the Lord God; I will also take
of the highest branch of the high cedar, and will set it; I will crop
off from the top of his young twigs a tender one, and will plant it upon
an high mountain and eminent : in the mountain of the height of
Asrael will / plant it: and it shall bring forth boughs, and bear fruit,
and be a goodly cedar: and under it shall dwell all fowl of every
wing ; in the shadow of the branches thereof shall they dwell. And
all the trees of the field shall know that I, Jehovah, have brought
down the high tree, have exalted the low tree, have dried up the
green tree, and have made the dry tree to flourish : I, Jehovah, have
spoken it, and have done it.” The simple explanation of this is
* Jer. xliii. 5–7. . t Jer. i. Io. f Ezek. xvii. 22–24.
28 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS,
that God, accomplishing His promised perpetuation of the sceptre
of David, would take “a tender young twig.” (i.e., a daughter) “ of
the highest branch of the high cedar ” (i.e., the latest reigning repre-
sentative of the House of David), and remove it to a “mountain
sprung from the elevation of Israel” (i.e., an Israelitish kingdom
sprung from the kingdom of Israel, “a part of the nation, which
God had lifted up as an independent people”):* in short, God designed
to perpetuate the kingship of the House of David by transferring a
member of the family of Zedekiah to a kingdom formed by escaped
Israelites, there to originate a line of kings, which should continue until
He, whose right it is, shall come in glorious majesty to reign. What,
then, but this, was 9'eremiah's commission to build and to plant 2
To return to the traditions: it is recorded that at a point, during
the rise of the four Irish kingdoms, there arrived in Ireland a princess
from the East, in the charge of a prophet, who was accompanied by
one Simon Brug. They had journeyed from some Eastern country
through Spain. About this time Eochaidh, king of Ulster—i.e.,
according to the previous supposition, of the Israelitish settlement
in North Ireland—was elected Heremon, or high king of all Ireland.
It was to this monarch's court that the visitors went. The sequel
was, that Eochaidh married the Eastern princess, by name Tea
Tephi (the latter having a signification in Hebrew, but none in Irish);
abandoned Baalism, changed the name of his capital to Zara, an
almost exact Hebrew word, meaning “The Law of the Two Tables;”
and founded a Mur Ollamhan, or “School of the Prophets.” Has
not all this a striking significance? The king's daughters, 9 eremiah
the prophet, Baruch—an Eastern princess, a prophet, Simon Brug—
does not this triple coincidence fairly point to only one conclusion ?
When, besides this, we think of Jeremiah's disappearance with his
commission unfulfilled, of the independent grounds for believing
that there was a colony from Israel in the North of Ireland, and of
the events recorded as immediately following the arrival of the
mysterious visitors, can we fail to see that Simon Brug and Baruch
are the same, that the prophet is Jeremiah, and that Tea Tephi is
one of the daughters of Zedekiah, and so a branch of the House of
David. One thing is certain, that the line of sovereigns descended
from Eochaidh and Tephi has continued to the present day.f. In this
way God’s promise to perpetuate the sceptre of David's family would
be fulfilled. Many will probably ask, But was not that promise ful-
* This is plainly worked out in Mr. Marriott's Hora Prophetica, chap. xv.
t i.e. through the early Scots kings to the present royal House of Britain.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. - 29
filled in the first coming of Christ to commence His spiritual king-
dom? For such I submit the following passages, which I would ask
them to consider thoughtfully. Listen to the words of Jeremiah :
“Thus saith the Lord, David shal/ mezer want a man to sit upon the
throne of the House of Israel. . . . /f ye can break my covenant
of the day, and my covenant of the night . . . then may also my
covenant be broken with David my servant, that he should not have a
son to reign upon his throne.” Again :-‘‘Thus saith the Lord, If
my covenant be not with day and night, and if I have not appointed
the ordinances of heaven and earth, then will Z cast away the seed of
Jacob and David my servant, so that I will not take any of his seed to
be rulers over the seed of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.”f Between Zede-
kiah and Christ was an interval of 580 years. Where was the fulfil-
ment of this prophecy during all that time, if the Davidic succession
over Israel did not go on consecutively from Zedekiah P. To this ques-
tion, involving as it does matters of the greatest interest, it has been
impossible to do full justice here. For a full account I refer the reader
to the Rev. F. R. A. Glover's remarkable work entitled “England, the
Remnant of Judah and Israel of Ephraim,” which embodies the final
result of the long and valuable labours of the man who first set forth
to the world the manner of the perpetuation of David's seed.
The date of the momentous event which I have just detailed
would be about 580. For 2 Io years the descendants of Eochaidh
and Tea Tephi reigned at Tara in uninterrupted peace. The Scots,
in whose name that of Tuatha de Dannan was soon merged, proba-
bly confined their settlements to the north of Ireland for several
centuries. Some of their tribe-names point to the presence among
them of Simeonites—such are Sem-righe, Tuath Semonn, Sen-mogad,
Sen-eran. In Connaught, as in Britain later, we find the name
AXam-non-ii, similarly pointing to Dan. To these may be added the
Parm-ii of North Ireland, the Damn-ii of Argyle, the ZXem-etae of
Cambria, and the Simen-i in the Eastern Counties of England. As
time went on the Scots made predatory excursions from Ireland to
the coast of Britain ; and after the non-Scotic tribes had been suc-
cessfully reduced, and amalgamated with the dominant ones, these
assumed the more steady purpose of permanent conquest. This
was about the commencement of the Christian era, at which time
their dominion extended over Wales and Cornwall. Early in the
Roman period we hear of the Isle of Man as “inhabited by people
of the Scots ;” and in the third century A.D. the Irish Scots had
* xxxiii. 17-21. i 25, 26.
3o ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
effected a permanent conquest in the south-west of Scotland—corre-
sponding to the modern Argyle—and the adjoining islands called
Aſebz-ides, and the lowland counties except the district of Galloway,
which was a settlement of the Picts. The whole Highland district
and the neighbouring coast was occupied by the Canaanitish Picts or
Gael.”
At this point the question will probably occur, Who were the
“Britons”? In answer to this, I would refer the reader to the fact that
the descendants of those Britons are known at the present day as
Kymry; also to the preceding chapter, where the division of the
“Kelts” into Kelts proper, and Kymry or Belgae, was pointed out as
a fact agreed upon by historical authorities. Of these we saw reason
for believing the former to be mainly Canaanites, the latter to be
Israelites of the Tribes of Dan and Simeon. Some of these Israelites
were traced through Spain into Ireland; others must have remained
behind in Spain, and at some period after B.C. 7oo, pushing north-
wards and ever increasing in numbers and power as time went on,
concentrated in the district between the rivers Seine and Rhine, cor-
responding to the modern northern provinces of France, with Belgium
and Holland. That was the country where the name of Belgae sur-
vived into later times, and where the customs which had distinguished
them from the “Gauls,” having taken root from the length of their
sojourn, were still practised even after they may have left. It was
from this country that the greater part of the early colonists of South
Britain undoubtedly came. When the first of them crossed the nar-
row separating sea may remain for ever uncertain. It seems probable
that there were some still in the north of France, shortly before
roo B.C. It is also probable that no Kymric bands entered Britain
after Caesar's invasion of this island in the middle of the first
century B.C., but as a century elapsed before the next occasion of
contact with Rome, it is quite possible that the immigrations of the
Kymric Belgae continued even after the commencement of the
Christian era. However that may be, about 250 A.D. the escaped
remnant of Israel held the whole of south Britain, and the lower
half of north Britain, and still retained the northern districts of
Ireland. South Ireland and north-west Scotland harboured those
Canaanites who were destined to be sad thorns in the side of the
* It might be supposed that the ancestors of the present Highlanders were of
“German * origin, as Tacitus in his Agricola alludes to their “German” features;
but we have seen above (p. 23) that amongst the “Kelts” there were some with
fair hair and blue eyes, and if these were the Scoti, the explanation is simple, as the
expedition of Agricola penetrated inland to the E. side of Argyle, but no
further. -
THE REMINANT THAT ESCAPED, 3I
rising nation of Israel. Among these at a later period the errors of
Rome took the greatest hold. From these in our own days have come
the insurrections of the Fenians (Phoenians, Phoenicians) and the
agitation for Home Rule. May the time be not far distant when
they will cease to vex.
Very early the light of the Gospel shone on Israel in Britain.
The Roman dominion, at no time settled, could not prevent its
spread. No sooner had the Scots in Ireland received it, than they
were seized with an enthusiasm for spreading the good news far and
wide. Their evangelists were known through every part of Western
Europe. At one place in Switzerland, a cathedral dedicated to St.
Lucius, who was none other than Levaur Mawr, “The Great Light,”
the first Christian king of Britain, testifies most strikingly that this
was true. Such was the beginning of that long series of missionary
enterprise, which now carries from ransomed Israel, renewing its
strength in the “Isles of the West,” the glad tidings of great joy to
every corner of that great globe which must all one day own the
“righteous nation’s” sway, to bring it to the feet of Christ. “In thee
and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed.”

CAAATER / V.
RYMRIC ISRAEL AMONG THE GENTILES.
Micah's Prophecy—First Historical Movements of the Kelts—The Kymry
advance on Rome—Battle of the Allia—The Kymary enter Galatia,
and gradually become a terror to the neighbouring States—The
Galaţiams converted to Christianity — Taken as prisoners to the
AWorth West Shore of the Black Sea. B.C. 700 to A.D. 267.
º § F it be true that the Kymric division of the so-called Kelts
º
§§§ were Israelites, then all the history which can be recovered
*5 of those Kymry is part of the history of exiled Israel;
and we seem not to have done with the “Remnant that escaped ”
the captivity, when we have traced the greater portion into the
British Isles. In Micah there is a prediction which reads as follows:–
“And the remnant of Jacob shall be among the Gentiles in the midst
of many people, as a lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young
lion among the flocks of sheep, who, if he go through, both treadeth
down, and feareth in pieces, and none can deliver.” This is a pro-
phecy not limited to any special time, but applying to the whole
period of the wanderings of exiled Israel, and belonging equally to
the tribes of the Captivity and to the section which escaped. -
It must be borne in mind that there was ample time for every-
thing which has been described. The supposition has been that
there were numerous colonies made by Canaanites in Spain during
the greater part of the 8th century B.C., and that towards the close
of that century they commenced a gradual occupation of Gaul; while it
was not until the close of the 5th century that the first certain historical
appearance of the “Kelts" took place. It is probable that there
was a continuous series of migrations from the east to the west of
the Alps, extending over a period of many years, consisting of parts
of both divisions of the “Keltic" races, the Gauls and the Kymry—
the Canaanites and the Israelites. That this is no arbitrary assump
# v. 8.


THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. 33
tion may be seen from the following quotation from Dr. Arnold's
A ſistory of Rome *:—“If we are disposed to rely on the statement
of Diodorus and Appian, that the Gauls who invaded Greece were
Kimbri, it may be very possible that there was a more general move-
ment among the Keltic tribes in the fourth century of Rome, than
the Greek or Roman writers were aware of. The Kymry, breaking
in upon the Gael, may have persuaded or forced some of their
tribes to join them in their march southwards; the two nations may
have poured into Italy together, and while the Gaelic tribes settled
themselves on the Po, or on the coast of the Adriatic, the mass of
the Kymrians may have pressed forward round the head of the gulf,
and so penetrated into Pannonia and Thrace. Nor could we deny
the possibility of some Kymrians having remained in Italy with the
Gael; and if we believe that the name of Brennus was really borne
by the leader of the attack on Rome, and that this word is no other
than the Kymrian ‘Brenhin,” which signifies king or leader, then we
must conclude that although the mass of the invaders were Gael, yet not
only were Áymrians joined with them, but that a Kymrian chief com-
manded the zwhole expedition.” Dr. Arnold, however, did not regard
the evidence he was able to collect as conclusive ; but our evidence
is stronger, by the number of undesigned coincidences pointing to the
presence of Israelites among these “Gauls.”
It was probably in the year 4oo B.C. that the last Keltic band
crossed the Alps. These were Kymrians, whose superiority to the Gael
was immediately shown. Their name Senones (Cf. Siment, Semonn, Sen-
mogad, and other similar forms quoted in the previous chapter) not
improbably is a Latin representation of Simeon, and survived among
the Gael as a reminiscence of the Kymrian Supremacy. In the plains
of the Po they exterminated the Etruscans, and in the year 390 B.C.
crossed the Apennines, and penetrated into central Italy.
They advance on Rome. This was the first contact of the “remnant
of ޺acob’ with the fourth great World-Empire, as yet in its early
infancy. In one great battle Rome was for a moment frodden down
and form in pieces, and there was none to deliver. This is known in
history as the Battle of the Allia. The engagement itself is well
described by Dr. Arnold, in the following words:–“The Gaulish
leader showed more than a barbarian's ability. With the bravest of
his warriors he assailed the right of the Roman position : the soldiers
of the poorer classes (in the Roman army), unused to war, and
* Vol. I., p. 543.
34 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
untrained in the management of their arms, were appalled by the
yells, and borne down by the strength of their enemies ; and their
wooden shields were but a poor defence against the fearful strokes of
the Keltic broadsword. The right of the Roman army was broken
and chased from its ground; the fugitives in their flight disordered the
ranks of the regular legions; and, the Gauls pursuing their advantage,
the whole Roman army was totally routed. The Gauls slaughtered
them in heaps on the banks of the Tiber, and overwhelmed them
with their javelins in the river, so that a large part of the flower of the
Atoman people was here destroyed.” After the lapse of one day,
Brennus entered Rome, and destroyed the city by fire. He then
devastated Southern Italy, and eventually returned to the Keltic settle-
ment north of the Apennines. The Romans in later ages talked of
a deliverer, Camillus, who is almost universally discredited by modern
historians. The truth was that God did not mean Rome to remain in
the hands of Israel. The Fourth World-Empire had yet to arise,
and perform its appointed work. But “in the days of these kings
shall the God of Heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be
destroyed . . . it shall break in pieces all these Kingdoms, and it
shall stand for ever.”*
The Kymric “Gauls” seem to have, again and again, during the
century succeeding their first appearance, carried the terror of their
arms from one end of Italy to the other. The Gael proper remained
in the valley of the Po, and were finally subjected by the Romans,
so that here, as in Gaul and Spain, Canaan was the servant of
Japhet.
The year 279 B.C. witnessed the next great move of Kymric
Israel. Leaving the north of Italy, they overran the country corres-
ponding in modern times to Bosnia, Servia, and European Turkey.
Fntering Macedonia, they defeated and slew Ptolemy Ceraunus, the
successor of Alexander the Great. In the following year, they turned
their arms southwards, and received a sudden check at Delphi, in
Greece. A look at the map will show that this was a digression from
their right course, and they were thus forcibly pulled back. Collecting
all their forces, they left Europe, and crossed the Hellespont into
Asia. From 278 B.C. to 267 A.D. they occupied a district in the
heart of Asia Minor, which received the name of Galația. In 26 I
B C. they defeated and slew Antiochus Z., the refºresentative in Syria
of the former empire of Alexander. They gradually became a terror
* Dan. ii. 44.
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPE.D. 5
throughout Asia.* These Israelites formed a great part of the early
converts to Christianity, remaining in the same district until A.D. 267,
when, in company with other Christians, they were carried as
prisoners to the country on the North-west of the Black Sea. Their
history, subsequent to that event, will be considered in a late
chapter.
* Chionological Tables of Ancient History.
D—2

P A R T I I.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY.
The
(C /\{P) || || V | Iſ Y.
removed is shewn thaws, --
Scale of Engl. Miles.
50 - -
700 150 200
ºlº, “ſift itſfºr.
&III
probable route by which the Israelites were
250
'll/z.
!!!”, £"zºº. & Z.
*%.'... º.º. 2
*/ %." ſ”. Alizºſ./2.
- U”
Żóſ". 2/no-, “ilſ/2" .
- A.” ..º.º.º.
E. Š's "I'llºnſ.” Tºtº. J.
------ - Nº gº | %º/, %2 °,
=2- - Ś N %2%ll. *Jº...
$" § S& % % *...ſl/ -
º wº sº &r. º %. 'llº!, -
P...i &Mºſtillº... tº *. – wº
# VEVEFT-RE, NV"2. Ž/W !!/2. & º/IP, o) ºë \P. -
\{” NMi ..,N WS M wº Ǻ-už & %; ... SN- - . --
\\ '• \"\\\\ &IWºjnº.''”. 7//ſviliº -
3- Sºnwººns"Wºº *...*.* = -FE
§§§.Milºšºmºuſ". ...”... ,
2 Y D 7 <> § fili,A\'ºn\ºsº $4rcć. . .”.” \!? a',
A AV S’ “unwº" St. Miº §) Suslºt(II/2 * - Cº. 5. S. ºr A.Ş *y
<> \,\'s IIV - WN §§ #ºiñº, º! 1. , 3 * vºlº' s &
* \tº Sºlºš 21W" \ſiſ. § ||W *||rº"...ºn. NY. Zºº. § *W* . -
& wº wºuw ></s º N ~ *, *.ht. ... & A” tºº Y £S-
º - Wi’ "...ºfts */2\tº ,t\W E-G
E. MT P I R & Ş % §§ §ſº Rºgº Es 2. N. '-'. º I §§ - «» .sº * B
s JE ssº Š s º Jººlſwºz, nº \\11 N". Sºº's § .S. 4. #. |
Š §§§ Sºzº Mºsº's, $#Israel, B.C. 714-655 % §
º, S’s #N ſ (211]\vº ſº L.Variº.º.º.º. #.U', Mºść º:
3. SS itz,\! {&.” Nº.7/11/Wºwºwy , , , , , \{fºliº:...º.º.º. 3 - - --
* 6th. ssº sº *ºliº a -: -
2. - certſ.” B §3.5 Ş. N 2|{º}} 2/M. º. § 5. Fº:-
% º C. §§ºsº A....... 3. z/Wºjſºvº's ºsţiara & Ż *...~... " . .-->
º, sº wº ca,... <> 2", ºr - 3) y Nº. 2 #2; > --> E.
: - N .Urí, S’’’ \'º (2: €”. &EFº --- º
--> ”0ſ ”ſs"ſwºonswintº #. º *::: * vº º $ %2. Mººn” $º & ** - 3. º º: 3.
ES à. o 9 * * > . ; - * *.5% \%.S Y&T, re-cº ta
Ée É. Jazºan & &ºi º &% Cauzac &-ºº::ſº
ºw- H - Y \** 2: Jº, NINEVEHºe % l, Y: *N ..º. * witz,\{^*
O *. ~~~~ % ISraël, BNC 740-714 M32.4%.2 ...ſºſ.Wººs
^, Gla) del, ,” J’ * * £32° Sakkis Athar ”Iſºnmºw"
z %, ’’. > º *
Šſs w S--º: abor -Sakizabad. Rhages, la"
$/S 'Sºuz Sº Y R I A ºxº o o akia
<> NCS , SW"? sº £2'.S. $ofori's Ars
§ ...’ 2 */2 & Ż.3% - D Y.
S. • * *nz.º & % - 5 M. E.
• * vºy *n\N 3 .2. **----
<!. - ~\º" S!'... .,,. ~4- E #2: * - - -----~~~ C 714.
-- - - * T . >...ºtſſiſ/. %N *... Rºria, B. 9.
... • * .." >y ”Iſºjºſſilſ. t d ident of Assyrº
© • *T22-. ... %lulº...!!! wº Indepen O8
,--- Kingdom.º. *32 ...“ //lſº.....: lſſºn º - - B.C.7
e f tº . . . “.... * • * Vſ), %. First King,
- * O 2.63 Hitti tes *~, & ...* ſing ed
S E s: .cf.....the Khatti arº. A....…:”N < º **. supremacy *.
E 4 - - - ºDamaššuš ...” the Assyrün's o O *... S B.C. 655.
** ..'" *. * a tºº. “.....
ISRAEL’S S’ \ e^ --

























CAAATER V.
THE SCENE OF THE CAPTIVITY.
The Captivities of Israe/—“ Haffor, which is Cabul”—Harran, Gauzamitis,
and the A haëou?--The Boundaries of Assyria—77te Chebar—The
River Gozan–Hara, Habor, and Halah—The Cities of the Medes.
B.C. 74O to 7 I4.
history have never hitherto been identified with any degree
of certainty, although several ideas have been advanced,
some of them differing so widely, that it becomes imperative to settle
the question, as the one consideration likely to furnish the best clue
to the line or lines followed by Israel in their migration.
There were two distinct deportations, with an interval of twenty
years between, but both to the same localities. On the first occasion,
in 740 B.C., Tiglath Pileser, king of Assyria, took “Ijon, and Abel-
beth-maachah, and Janoah, and Kedesh, and Hazor, and Gilead,
and Galilee, all the land of Napthali, and carried them captive to
Assyria;”* also “the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and the half
tribe of Manasseh, and brought them unto Ha/a/, and //abor, and
Bara, and to the River Gozan unto this day.”+ This captivity was
complete as regards Northern and Eastern Israel. The second, com-
plete as regards the remainder, came in 72 I, when Shalmaneser (or
Sargon) “took Samaria, and carried Israel away captive into Assyria,
and placed them in Aalah and in Habor, (by) the river of Gozan, and
in the cities of the Medes.”f
Of the divergent theories, one flies to the extreme East, another
to the extreme West ; the former identifies at any rate Habor with
part of Afghanistan—“Aabor, which is Cabul.” But the Assyrian
monarchs, so far from being able to extend their empire to such a
* 2 Kings xiv. 29. ‘i I Chron. v. 26.
+ 2 Kings xvii. 6; xviii. 2.


4O ISRAEL's WANDERINGS,
distance, had trouble enough in controlling their nearest subjects, the
Medes, who struggled against their yoke till they were finally
(B.C. 711) successful. The only reason for mentioning this view is
to warn people against it, as it has no claim to be seriously enter-
tained for a moment.
For the rival Western theory, however, a very plausible case has
been made out ; but before considering it, it will be well to give the
different forms assumed by the names of the places under discussion.
Habor occurs in the Greek versions as 'A3op (Abor) or Xaftop
(Chabor); Halah as ‘ANae or XaXax (Ala-e, Chalach); and Hara in
a Latin version as Ara, being omitted in the LXX. ; the initial
guttural of each being of such a nature that it can be represented in
Greek by a soft breathing, that is to say, practically no sound at all.
This view then identifies—
Aara with Haran or Carrhoe (Mesopotamia);
Aabor with the river () Chaboras, Aborrhas, modern
Ahabour;
Gozan being the neighbouring district (), and represented
by the later Gauzanitis (Ptolemy, Geog. v. 18), or
Mygdonia (Strabo, Polybius, &c.), a name supposed to
be simply Mºgozan ;
and Halah being found in the Chalcitis of Ptolemy, now
represented by a mound on the Khabour, with the
name of Gla (Mejdel also occurs in the same spot).
Such a series of names looks very formidable at first sight, but
a closer inspection reveals several fatal errors. In the first place,
Habor is ſorced to mean a river, and Gozan forced to mean a dis-
trict, simply because the account in Kings reads “in Habor, the
river of Gozan,” where the A.V. has very reasonably supplied “by.”
This rendering either places the unhappy Israelites actually in the
river (), or makes Halah and the cities of the Medes also rivers ( ),
for the passage reads “ in Halah—in Habor—in the cities,” where it
is surely arbitrary to say that one of these evidently parallel expres-
sions means on a river, the others in a city. Besides, the plain state-
ment in Chronicles shows this to be impossible (“ unto Halah, and
Aſabor, and Hara, and to the river Gozan,” where Habor does not
even come next to the river Gozan); impossible, that is to say, unless
the canonicity of that book is to be given up; this, however, the
writer of the article “Gozan,” in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible,
seems not to have much scruple in doing. “Gozan seems in the
A. V. of I Chron. v. 26 to be the name of a river; but in Kings it is
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 4. I
evidently applied not to a river but to a country. Where Kings and
Chronicles differ, the authority of the latter is weak ; and the name
Gozan will therefore be taken in the present article for the name of
a tract of country.” . . . . “Mr. Layard describes this region
(the tract watered by the Khabour) as one of remarkable fer-
tility.” (This very fact is cited by Dean Stanley in “Sinai
and Palestine,” where he refers it to the Chebar, a much more
likely candidate). “According to the LXX., Halah and Habor
were both rivers of Gozan, but this is a mistranslation of the
Hebrew text. . . . The conjunction of Gozan with Harran in
Isaiah (xxxvii. 12) is in entire agreement with the position here as-
signed to the former. As Gozan was the district on the Khabour, so
Haran was that on the Bilik, the next affluent of the Euphrates. Zhe
Assyrian Kings, having conquered the one, would go on to conquer the
other.” Granted, as to the last statement; but it seems probable
that the Western boundary of Assyria, at the time of the first cap-
tivity, was the Khabour itself. How, then, should the Assyrian
King have placed his captives in territory, at the best but recently
subdued, especially z0/ien that territory was the most convenient pos-
sible for their return at the first opportunity to their own land 2 He
was too wise for that. As to the “conjunction of Gozan with
Harran,” the passage itself shews the futility of any argument being
drawn therefrom. “Have the gods of the nations,” boasts the
King of Assyria, “delivered them which my fathers have destroyed,
Gozan and Haran, and Rezeph, and the children of Eden which
were in Telassar P Where is the King of Hamath, and the King
Arphad, and the King of the city of Sepharvaim, Hena, and Ivah P”
Was a monarch recounting, in a moment of pride, the nations he
had subdued, likely to think of geographical order P Or, if Napoleon
had said, “Where are the Kings of Spain, of Germany, of Portugal,
and Austria P” would it be an obvious inference from the “conjunc-
tion” of Portugal and Austria that they were geographically conti-
guous P. At the same time, there is no necessity to connect this
Gozan, which is a country, with the other Gozan, the river. A small
point is that Haran, a familiar place in early Bible narrative, and
having a recognised form, would hardly appear as Hara. Haran it
was, and Harran it is to this day. A last consideration, before dis-
missing this view, is that a much more reasonable identification of
the Khabour is ready at hand in Ezekiel's river Chebar, the place
whither the first small band of captives from Judah were taken. This
tract, never properly subdued by Assyria, on the disruption of that
42 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
empire fell to the share of Babylonia, a quarter of a century before
the first captivity of Judah ; and, as being the most remote part of
his dominions from Judah, the King of Babylon would naturally
choose it for the Jewish captives. The presence of the name Mejdel
(“Watchtower,” Hebrew) would then be equally well explained, and
the name Mygdonia is much more reasonably referred to that,
through the form Mygdol, than to the marvellous form M'gozan,
which reminds one forcibly of the names of Central Africa. Thus it
may safely be said that this view need only be resorted to as a last
IeSOUlrCe.
The identifications set forth below have grown up step by step
from small beginnings, each additional discovery seeming to increase
the certainty; and it is now submitted for the careful consideration
of all interested in knowing the truth of this question. The first
general idea was that the scene of the captivity was the district to
the south-west of the Caspian Sea. After a study of the account in
the Bible, and a glance at an ancient atlas, this resolved itself into the
belief that all the places mentioned were in Media—certain places
being specially selected; and the rest, where comparatively small
portions of the captives were placed, being described generally as
“the Cities of the Medes”; just as we might say, “London, Liver-
pool, and the towns of England,” “Paris, Marseilles, and the cities
of France.” Media, in its fullest extent, had only one river seriously
deserving the name, of considerable length, fairly central situation,
with many tributaries, and reaching the sea, the other streams dis-
appearing in the sand after a much shorter course. This river
naturally struck the eye at once, and the immediate inference was,
this must be the river Gozan. A good modern atlas (Stieler's Hand-
Atlas) next revealed two towns at a little distance respectively from
the right and left bank of this river, named Abhar and Haru, which
seemed at once to correspond to Habor and Hara, a conclusion since
confirmed by the discovery that the LXX. for the former gives Abor.
It was not at once that the name of the river itself was seen to throw
any light on the question. Where it comes out into the Caspian the
name is Sefīd Ā’ud (White River), but for three quarters of its course
it is Kizil (River) Ouzan or Ozen, a fact sufficiently striking in itself,
and made more so by the discovery that in Spruner's Historical
Atlas–in a map illustrating the history of the Caliphate, or the period
about 1ooo A.D.—the name is quite casually, with no sign of allusion
to the river of Captivity, given as Gozen, Uzen. Thus the almost
certain discovery was arrived at that the one Ziver of ancient
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 43
Media has kept its name down to the present day, and is the River
Gozan. -
The different steps by which this was arrived at may seem to
some to have been set forth at needless length; but it was rendered
necessary by the strong support which the Western hypothesis
receives. It will be interesting to know that the great Hebrew
authority, Ewald, states the identity of the ancient and modern
names of the river of Media without the least expression of doubt.
“The River Gozan, still known by the name of Ozen, flowed past the
site in ancient times of a city name Gauzania. The city, however,
of this name referred to in 2 Kings xix. I 2, must be looked for, on
account of the other cities mentioned in conjunction with it, in
Mesopotamia.”* The identification of Halah with Calah on the
Tigris, and Habor with a second Khabour falling into that river, while
not unreasonable, is still open to some of the objections mentioned
before.
The strong position which had been arrived at was not at all
affected by the failure so far to identify Halah; the wonder, indeed,
was that any of the names survived. However a reference to the
large-scaled and exquisitely-minute Map of modern Persia in Keith
Johnstone's truly Royal Atlas, shewed on a tributary of the Kizil
Ouzan the town of Ala-mut, the first part of which may well corres-
pond to Halah, especially as the LXX. write Ala-e Many other
names given in this map form strong cumulative proof of the
correctness of this position, as may be seen from the following sum-
mary.
This view identifies the River Gozan with the Gozen of the Ioth
Century and the Ouzan of to-day.
Aſara is found in Haru, l towns in the immediate neigh-
Aabor (Abor) in Abhar, bourhood of this ri 8
Halah (Ala-e) possibly in Ala-mut, ) Olli. In OOCI Of thIS TiVer.
The other Cities of the Medes may be traced in the following list
of names of possible Hebrew origin —
Saßis marks the W. limit of the captivity of the House of
Sakiz-abad, the E. limit } I-saak.
Sain-kala } root Kal, “fortress,” seen in Cal(a)neh, “the fort of
A ele-kora Ana.”
Dezi (a tributary of Kizil Ouzan) tº º 0. Paci, “waves.”
Shah 99 53 e e e Shaveh, “vale.”
* History of Israel, Book iv., p. 165.
44 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
Mt. Esc/-ik © º e to º º gº tº º tº C tº A shel, “tamarisk.”
Massula ... e - © tº e º tº º tº tº tº º Maisoolah, “bottom.”
Mazra ... © º º e º º © e e * & º Matsoorah, “fort.”
Mahum ... tº e º tº º º tº e a a & Mahon, “den.”
... . . . ... } iſ an "springs."
Ar-dabil tº e tº e - ºt ë º te tº º e Ar, “city.”
Safa-ris ... © tº º tº º º tº tº º tº º e Saphah, “river-brink.”
Azare ſº º º tº e Q tº C & tº º º tº º & Aìriah, “city.”
Sou% Baluk tº º gº e e Q e º º tº e º Shuā, “street.”
Mish-kin ... tº e Q tº gº º & Cº º tº @ Q Mish-or, “downs.”
AXan-ishban
Suleiman-ia.
Takhti Suleiman.
The latter is said to be probably the site of the old capital of
Media, of which one name was Gauza-ca, just as a neighbouring
ridge of mountains was Mons Jason-ius—names plainly pointing
to the old name of the river. It is also noticeable that Tobit was
with the captives at Æhages, a city of Media, and not, therefore, of
Western Assyria. Further, Kär (represented in the modern river
Aur), the scene of the captivity of Syria, was in the northern part of
the same region. The list of Hebrew words, as applied to local
names, is taken from Dean Stanley's “Sinai and Palestine.” A
person actually acquainted with Hebrew would very probably see
more names of similar origin. Of the modern names, some will still
show where the captive Israelites actually settled; others simply em-
body traditions of their presence. Such a supposition involves no
improbability; the two large rivers and mountain chain intervening
would admit of the captives being allowed to settle in communities,
while there is nothing impossible in the long survival of the names.
It would be the natural result, if, as some think, the King of Assyria
employed the Israelites in Media to keep the Medes in subjection.
Indeed it may well be that these names of little-known rivers and
towns remain to the present day to serve as emphatic witnesses to
the truth of those sacred narratives, which it is too often the fashion
to pass over in silent contempt.
*
A-4ſ
- * &#S MAP ILLUSTRATING =
Serºth, ** Ak * -
sº wº, II Esdras 13, 40-46 ɺ
> z e E
^e. * 5 -- - -
2 * & - yx 22
*:: er º # -----, "Warron, Passages. )(
#. K/S > - F- la * * *-
# *. *3 :*. S--------
Sºº's º -- &n. ^.'i, ^
s-ºs. -: - ”, *...ºut. :"...mx Nºvºrzeli; .# -
, alº' -- --- - ****, º: *! tiſ/-, vºi!" “”.wtº
sººn” -- - :h',
wins) **ulumºntº".ºut,
- º
-- --- g
º
”, *...ºf
f Nº. Z/ frth, thſ.” - = º-
- z S ”umº
.S. E = *:S &
- -- A --- .
Fºod.” -- *
w
- º, );
- Aw':
&N *
º N
º &ºs ---
&-E’ wºwº -6.1%
- E’ \,'...w" sº r. ".
--> sº sºws’ eº H
-: * ..ws - alwº."
– -3 sº swºrwº 5-z 3 *: 9. º C-
- L-3 S 3414 "J. º. 1: 3. : ***** as: - ... wº
S=== # S.S ºphrº } %& We’ 3." Medi:
º
º:
;
2
- s
V.
º
- -2. &A-
º * •2. º-> -
J. ----------> 4=#| MAP ILLIJ STRATING
* N y
.."iſ H
="4 ero do tus IV, 11.
2.52 - --- - - -
# Pass49c of the . Iraaces, )(
3 * * * * * * * ~. -*
+ = * -
*:S *****-ºut. * * * * * *
ves' 2 Ée ºlivº, V, TTT * * >
wºš w$ - ºut. vity *~
* - _- g ** vi',\º Lº r
ture" Sºmº, *. Aºi...ºutww...F.'...”uſlim,
== ºwn nºminº”. *~
T º, te,
!e f "...”
- S. "ºut
§§
.N. &
S $
S S
* . xylºr,
** \\11, "“gif
"... º wº. §minº”.
q \ } Ş"siris ”tiº, º
§§). Sº 2. "... * $
$ º - - V.
§" swºrw S' & .” $4% Sºtº'ºu'... §§
* ...sº Mºve Starrº Yv S. &
sº sº- $3.3° Iſºx "nº^. • * A. sº
- * w -
is $º-ºº: S; * - Zh C ºutsº -
; Sºns Syre' 5. º 2-& 2....Sº e di
-*S. S AS f - - *2, invº
sº.


























CAAATER VI.
THE ESCAPE OF ISRAEL INTO EUROPE.
Ammi, and Zo-ammi—Beth Khumri, Beth I-saac, and Sºoth-ites—
I-#5ahać or Tsaha/4——Two independent witnesses—The narrow
Żassages of the Euphrates—Ar-sareth—The Sereth—Revolt of the
Medes—The Sciiths cross the Araxes, and reach the “ Kimzmeriant
Mand”—The Kimmerians. B.C. 714 to 654.
fºoW shall I give thee up, Ephraim? How shall I deliver
§§§ thee, Israel? How shall I make thee as Admah? How
** shall I set thee as Zeboim P Mine heart is turned
within Me, My repentings are kindled together. I will not execute
the fierceness of Mine anger, I will not return to destroy Ephraim,
for I am God, and not man.” ” Such was God's merciful assurance,
delivered through the mouth of Hosea, at the very time when He
was allowing His ungrateful children to be removed into captivity.
How then could their future be to continue in captivity and
eventually become absorbed in alien races P
Before attempting, however, to trace their fortunes, it will be
well to consider the various names under which we may reasonably
look for the Israelites at different periods of their exiled state. With
their removal from the land, they ceased to share directly in the
covenant with God. They had been to Him Ammi, that is, “My
people; ” there was a time promised in the future when they should
be Ammi again ; but now they were Lo-ammi : “for ye are not My
people, and I will not be your God.” + Now Israel was their
Covenant name, therefore /s/ae/ is not the name under z0/hich zºſe are fo
expect to find them. What other possible names then were there P
First, that of Beth Khumri, “the House of Omri,” the name applied
by the Assyrian inscriptions to the kingdom of Israel. Secondly,
Beth I-saac, a name used as a synonym for Jacob or Israel in the
following passages: “And the high places of Isaac shall be desolate,
* Hos. xi. 8, 9. + i. 9.



46 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
and the sanctuaries of Israel shall be laid waste ; and I will rise
against the house of Jeroboam with the sword.” “Thou sayest,
Prophesy not against Israel, and drop not thy word against the
house of Isaac.”” As to the form of this name, the Hebrew for
“laughter" is tsahak, of which /-/sa/aft is only a strengthened
form ; this fact must be borne in mind. In addition to these
names, “The House of 9 oseph” is frequently used. Sºcoth-ites,
dwellers in Scoth or Tents, we have already seen to be an appro-
priate name for “Wanderers among the Nations ; ” and lastly,
Ephraim was called Engel, an “heifer.” The first, second, and
fourth names are those which I would ask the reader to keep most
prominently before him.
Having noted thus much as to the names under which outcast
Israel might be found, we are in a position to consider the manner
and the time of Israel's escape. The fact of Israel's escape is
indisputable. It is only necessary to read the expressions of
Jehovah's merciful intentions in such passages as that from Hosea
which opens the present chapter, to see that the fact could not have
been otherwise. It was involved in the nature of the case.
What evidence is there, then, as to the how and the when of
the escape of Israel from the land of their captivity?
The answer to this question is close at hand. Remarkable as
it may seem, it is nevertheless the fact, that the precise manner in
which that escape was effected is made clear from the testimony of
£wo independent witnesses. The approximate date may be similarly
arrived at.
The first half of my evidence is found in one of the books of
the Apocrypha, which claims for its author Ezra, the contemporary
of Nehemiah. Although this claim is almost universally disallowed,
I have strong reasons for believing that the “Second Book of
Esdras” is rightly ascribed to Ezra ; and, therefore, that it should
have a place in the canon of the Old Testament. If this be the case,
the historical facts narrated in it are, of course, as authentic as those
recorded in the other books of the Scripture ; on the other hand, if the
book be a late composition, and falsely ascribed to Ezra, the facts
narrated in it must still be impartially weighed, even if they are only
to be regarded as traditions. Now there is one such fact, or it may
be tradition, to which, as bearing on the question under considera-
tion, I desire to turn the reader's attention. The passage which I
am going to quote is in the highest degree striking, Listen then
* Amos vii. 9, 16.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY, 47
to the words of Ezra :-‘‘Those are the Ten Tribes which were
carried away prisoners out of their own land in the time of Osea
the King, whom Shalmanasar, the King of Assyria, led away captive,
and he carried them over the waters, and so came they into another
land. But they took this counsel among themselves, that they
would leave the multitude of the heathen, and go forth into a
further country, where never mankind dwelt, that they might there
keep their statutes, which they never kept in their own land. And
they entered into Euphrates by the narrow passages of the river. For
the Most High then showed signs for them, and held still the flood till
they were passed over. For through that country there was a great
way to go, namely, of a year and a half. And the same region is
called Arsareth. Then dwelt they there until the latter time.” +
Here, then, is a distinct assertion of the escape of the Israelites
from that “other country,” whither the King of Assyria had carried
them, and which we have seen to be the country of the Medes.
They are here represented as crossing the Euphrates “by the narrow
passages,” that is, at some point in its upper sources. They then
journey through a tract of country requiring a year and a half to
raverse, if they travel all the time, making no long halts on the way
At the further end of this journey they come to a region named
Ar-sareth, and this region they are destined to occupy “until the
latter time,” that is, until the age of the Messiah.t
It was more than a year before the time of the final revision of
this portion of my essay, that I first read the foregoing remark-
able passage. Indeed, it was this very passage which led me
to see what I am now endeavouring to show to others. No
sooner had I read it, and grasped firmly in my mind the name
Arsareth, than the solution which I now present for the reader's
consideration came like a flash of light. But it could hardly have
come so readily had I not, by previous education, become well
grounded in what may be termed the “facts of geography,” the
prominent geographical features of the different countries of the
earth. This is the solution. Fifteen hundred miles in a straight
line from the ancient capital of Media brings us to the north of
Moldavia. Here is still the river Sereth, with a town of the same
name, almost at its source. Might not this be the Ar-sareth of
Esdras? This supposition was subsequently confirmed by finding
* 2 Esdras xiii. 40—46.
t. Christ's first Advent was the beginning of “the latter days” (vide
Heb. i. 2), which, it must be observed, are to be distinguished from the “last
time” or “time of the end.”
48 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
that another writer had arrived at the same conclusion, in the follow-
ing words:–“If we draw a straight line in a north-westerly direction
from Media, through Armenia, to the boundary of the world, as
known to the Romans, we shall find it passes through the Crimea to
the northern portion of the Danubian provinces. In that country
there remains to this day a place named Ar-sareth, i.e., ‘the city, or
hill, of Sereth.’ The river Sereth flows beside the city of the same
name.” A search in Stieler's Hand Atlas, along the most natural
route to follow for an advance in this direction, revealed the striking
names of Gumri, Mt. Kumry, and Deli Musa. Continued search-
ing in other atlases and old maps, several on a large scale, preserved
by me since the time of the last Russo-Turkish War, gradually
brought to light a number of names, on or near the same natural
route, and forming, as it seemed to me, strong corroborating evidence.
These names are of possible Hebrew origin. They occur at intervals
along the route, which was, as I have said, the most natural one.
They are found on the confines of Media and Armenia; in
Armenia itself, in great numbers along the line of advance and
retreat in the last Russo-Turkish War; on the borders of the Black
Sea; in the Crimea; and in South Russia, up to the very source of
the River Sereth. As however many of these names may owe their
origin to some form of Shemitic speech other than Hebrew, I will
not append them here, although I am strongly inclined to see in them
living memorials of the great Israelitish migration into Europe.
Before proceeding to compare, with the striking evidence
already adduced, the testimony of my second independent witness,
I wish to call attention to some circumstances, which were favour-
able to the escape of Israelites. At some date subsequent to
the last deportation of Israel into Media, in all probability shortly
before the close of the eighth century B.C., the Medes revolted
from the Assyrians, and gained an independence, which they kept
till their subjection by Cyrus. Until the Medes were established
in their kingdom, so Herodotus informs us, f they had no settled
government, living in villages, not in fortified towns. “So great
was the lawlessness throughout the whole of Media" that, when
one man was known to practise justice, he was elected their first
king. At one time, when he, for his own objects, before his
election, ceased to dispense justice, “plundering and lawlessness
was carried on to a much greater extent than before throughout
* The Rev. B. W. Savile, in Are we Zsraelites ? p. 26.
t I. 96.7.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 49
their villages.” Then it was that the Medes besought their for-
mer judge to be their king. “Come,” said they, “let us set a king
over us. For so shall our country be well governed, and we ourselves
be turned to our works, nor shall we be disturbed by a state of law-
lessness.” Such was the people among whom the captive Israelites
had been placed, as some think in order to keep the Medes in sub-
jection to Assyria; and it cannot be considered an improbable Sup-
position that, during the confusion resulting on the Median revolution,
the Israelites effected their escape.
But there is another equally probable supposition. The Assyrian
king may have placed his captives on the further side of the moun-
tains of Media, to prevent their return to their own land, and for no
other reason. This is what I am myself inclined to believe. In
this case the Medes and the Israelites would have had a common
foe, and, therefore, so long as there was any need, the Israelites
would be likely to support the Medes. It is not, however, probable
that they would have remained scattered in detachments throughout
Media, especially considering the anarchy resulting in that country
on the first success against Assyria. On the contrary, they would
most naturally collect together, and occupy territory adjoining Media,
so as to be at hand to give assistance to their allies. Now, to the
south of Media other nations dwelt, the Babylonians, namely, and
the Elamites; and the Israelites could not have occupied country on
that side. To settle on the east of Media would have been useless,
the object being what is assumed. To the west lay Assyria. There
remains the country to the north of Media; and, from a careful
inspection of the maps, in both ancient and modern atlases, of the
region bordering on the south-western shores of the Caspian Sea, I
arrive at the following conclusion as to the more satisfactory account
of the movements of the Israelites, immediately after the revolt of
the Medes from Assyria. Until the Assyrian power was so completely
crushed, as to cease to be a source of danger to the Medes, the Zºraelites
occupied the strip of country intervening between the northern mountain
range of Media and the Armenian river called Araxes.
I will now proceed to fix the main dates which mark this period.
According to the statements of Herodotus, the first successful revolu-
tion of the Medes, from which they dated the commencement of
their ascendency, took place (contingently on the correctness of the
date B.C. 530, generally received as that of the death of Cyrus) in
the year P.C. 714. Now Deiokes, the first King of Media, began to
reign in 708. Hence B.C. 714–708 would be the period of anarchy
E
5o ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
cNº
:
:
:
.
during which the Israelites settled in a body in the tract of country
south of the river Araxes. After a reign of fifty-three years, Deiokes
was succeeded by his son Phraortes, in the year 655. During the
whole of the reign of the first Median king, the Assyrians made
repeated attempts to regain their supremacy over the Medes. This
is evident from the Assyrian inscriptions, which constantly refer to
expeditions against Diakku and his Medes. But, with the end of
the reign of Dejokes, the Assyrian attempts ceased. No sooner had
Phraortes—the Arphaxad of the Apocrypha-ascended the throne,
than the complete independence of the Medes was established. In
the year 655, the power of the old Assyrian Empire of Nineveh
was finally cast off. And it is this year 655 which I take to be the
date of the departure of the Ten Tribes from Media, their passage
of the Euphrates, and their progress towards the country of Arsareth.
At length the way is clear for my second independent witness
to give his evidence. He is none other than the Greek historian
and geographer, Herodotus—himself possibly of the stock of Dan,”
and so a scion of the elect generations. This remarkable searcher
after facts has given a very prominent place in his great work to a
nation known as Sciiths, to whom he constantly appends in a most
striking manner the name of ZVomads—the Wanderers, Žar excellence.
The name Sciith itself (so generally spelt Scyth, and mispro-
nounced t) we have before seen to be, in all probability, formed
from the Hebrew word meaning “booths " or “tents,” and applied
secondarily to Wanderers of the Hebrew race. The very name,
therefore, may be regarded as indicating the origin of the nation
which bore it. But there are, further, these two remarkable facts.
7%e district zºhence Æerodotus derizes the Sciths as ſhe disfricſ z0/here the
Ten Tribes must have settled, if they were to help the Medes. And, the
account given by Herodotus of the Sciithic migration from Asia into
Furope is identical with Ezra's account of the migration of the Zen
Tribes from Media to Arsareth. That such is the case, I will show
clearly by and by. Meanwhile, I will clear up some apparent
difficulties in a portion of the geography of Herodotus—apparent
only, for on a careful examination of his own words, they are seen
not to exist. Nevertheless, many writers have been troubled about
them, and many impossible hypotheses have been framed with a
view to get over them.
* Wide supra, pp. 11, 12. g
+ The correct phonetic form is Sciiſh, as pointed out by Mr. Cockburn-Muir
in The Berwick Lectures. Hence it will be so spelt throughout these pages.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 5 I
In the first place, there is a river Araxes, which is often men-
tioned in one portion of the work of Herodotus.* It rises, he says,
in the Matienian mountains, which divide Media and Armenia from
Assyria, and form the watershed between the Caspian river-systems
and the valley of the Euphrates and Tigris. Its course is “towards
the rising sun.” It has forty mouths, of which all but one issue into
pools and shallow water; but by the remaining one the river flows
in a clear course into the Caspian Sea. And, lastly, “Aeople say”
that the river has islands frequently occurring in it, “about the size
of Lesbos.” There can be no manner of doubt as to what river is
meant. It can be none other than the great river of Armenia, which
to this day still bears the name of Arás. And yet different com-
mentators have supposed that in certain passages this river must
be the Oxus or the Jaxartes, rivers of Turkestān, flowing towards
the setting sun 1 or even the Volga, which flows towards no sun
at all ! But why these marvellous suppositions, so wildly con-
founding all the points of the compass P The “islands as big as
Lesbos” present no difficulty. People said they were there, not
Herodotus. But why should there not have been such things?
In the delta, at the mouth of the united Kuir and Arás, there is now
such an island, quite as large as Lesbos (the modern Mitylene), and
if, as is supposed, the Arás and the Kūr once entered the sea by
independent mouths, such islands may have “frequently" occurred.
As to the number of mouths ending in “pools and shallow water,”
the ground on either side of the united Kūr and Arás shows abun-
dant traces of this still. A number of small lakes, or salt-pans, a
number of straggling offshoots from the river, and one clear mouth
—such is the manner in which the Arás of to-day enters the Caspian
Sea. -
The ultimate explanation of the confused ideas of the com-
mentators is to be found in the mention in two or three placest in the
history of Herodotus of a people called Massage tai, sometimes in
connection with the Araxes, once as dwelling to the east of the
Caspian Sea. To consider this last passage first, the words of Hero-
dotus are these : “The Caspian Sea is a separate sea by itself, un-
connected with the Mediterranean, Black Sea, or any other part of
the ocean. Immediately beyond its eastern shore lies a plain, bound-
less to the view, the greater part of which the Massage tai have a share
* Book I., chap. 201—216; also, Book IV., chap. II, 12, and 40.
t I., 20I and 20.4—216; also IV., II, 12.
E 2
52 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
in.” Now this is a description of the Caspian Sea and its surround-
ings, not of any arrangement of peoples. It does not say, Here, and
nowhere else, dwell this nation called Massagétai. The plain was
partly occupied by the Massagètai, but there is nothing about their
being confined to this particular plain east of the Caspian. Bearing
this in mind, let us return to the Sciiths of Herodotus. According
to his account, which was, he says, common to both Greeks and
barbarians, the Sciiths, in consequence of being hard pressed in war by
the Massagefai, crossed the river Araxes and came to the Kimmerian
/and. The Kimmerian land of Herodotus included+ the modern
Crimea, and the part of Southern Russia immediately adjoining, to
the north-west. The Araxes was, as we have seen, the Arás in
Armenia. Hence, in order to reach Kimmeria by crossing the
Araxes, the Sciths must have dwelt south of the Araxes. Where
then were the Massagètai, who pressed the Sciiths so hard P
Herodotus tells us that in his day (circ. B.C. 450) this tribe lived
on fish, “which the river Araxes produces in abundance.” He
further tells us that Cyrus, the great king of Persia, in B.C. 530,
crossed the Araxes to invade their country, which lay just beyond ;
therefore, at that date, they were living just to the north of the
Araxes. Now, since in the earlier period, before the migration
of the Sciiths, it was pressure from the Massagétai which caused the
Sciàths to cross the Araxes, they must have been living on the banks
of the Araxes at that time also.
Now we can see where the Massagétai were, when they fought
against the Sciiths. South of the Arás, or Araxes, in the latter half
of its course, is a tract of country, part plain, part rising ground,
about 200 miles long from east to west, and 50 miles across from
north to south, where the rising ground culminates in the northern
mountain range of Media. This range, running from east to west,
separates the Araxes valley from Lake Urumiah and the river Uzan,
or Gozan. At the western end of this mountain chain, about fifty
miles distant from the Caspian, there is an offshoot running due
north almost to the banks of the Araxes. Between this chain and
the Caspian Sea lies another plain, about forty miles across from
east to west, and extending along the shore of the Caspian to the foot
of the Caucasus on the further side of the Araxes. This latter plain,
extending on both sides of the last fifty miles of the course of the
river, was the country occupied by that portion of the Massage tai
* geréxovat, “share with others.” # IV., II, I2.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 53
which harassed the Sciiths. Indeed it was, in all probability, the
home of the Massagétan Horde, whence, at a later period, they sent
forth a colony to the plain on the other side of the Caspian. It has
lately occurred to me that it may even be possible to discover who
these Massage tai were. Herodotus tells us that “there are some
people who go so far as to call them a Scithic tribe,” that is, a
portion of the great Scithic nation. The name itself—note the
accent on the last syllable but one—I take to mean “Great
Wanderers”; being compounded of the Zendic maz “great,” and
sagétai or $gétat, which is the same as sciithai. For the name of
Sciith experienced two modifications; one being the insertion of a
vowel between the initial letter and the guttural, the other being
the loss of the initial s altogether, whence arose the forms Geſai
and Goth. Now if the Massagétai were related, either by race or
language, to the Sciiths, and if the Sciiths were Israel, then the
Massagétai must have been some family so related to Israel. Now in
B.C. 740 the king of Assyria deported the Syrians of ZXamascus to
Air, which is the country watered by the joint Araxes and Kür,” the
plain, that is, about the mouth of the Araxes, both to the north and
to the south. But this is the very district where, for an indefinite
period previous to B.c. 655, these Massagétai dwelt. It seems,
therefore, obvious, that the Syrians of Damascus, if not identical
with the Massage tai, must at least have been living amongst them.
Such, then, were the people who occupied that one of the two
plains described above, which bordered the Caspian Sea. The other
plain, extending parallel to the Araxes, and to the south of that river,
zºſas the country occupied by the Sciiths themselves.
I will now refer the reader back to the point where I came to
the conclusion that the Ten Tribes, during the early years of the
Median independence, occupied the country intervening between
the northern mountain range of Media and the river Araxes.
He will see that I have now shown precisely the same district
to have been in the occupation of the Sciàths. Secondly, the
period is the same. The date of the end of Israel's sojourn
in that region was shown to be B.C. 655. Now it will be
proved in a later chapter that the Scithic migration cannot have
taken place many years after the year 650, nor again more than a
few years before. Hence, again, we approximate to the date 655.
Thirdly, there is the evidence of names. Sciit/s we have already con-
* The Kiir-us of Strabo, generally spelt Cyrus, and mispronounced.
54 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
sidered. But Sakai was a synonym, with the Persians, for the name
Sciiths, and is, as will be seen in the next chapter, one of the names
belonging to outcast Israel. How, then, I would ask—going upon this
evidence alone—could there have been two different peoples,
occupying the same small and well-defined tract of country, during
the same period, and with common names? Can any one, having
before him the evidence already adduced, fail to see that the Sciths
and the Israelites were one and the same? But what if I go on to
show that of the Israelitish migration and the Scithic migration,
described respectively by Ezra and Herodotus, the point of departure
and the point of arrival are the same 2 I say “go on to show,” but
it is shown already. This unexpected fact is contained in different
parts of these latter pages. Still I will now attempt to set it forth
clearly by itself, when, I hope, none will fail to grasp its full
significance. The two small maps, prepared to illustrate this
point, will cause it to be more easily realized than the clearest
account in words. They will also help the reader to comprehend
more easily the following detailed account of the Migration.
The western end of the plain, where Scithic Israel was dwelling,
is bounded by the mountains of Armenia, which are entered by low
passes, on the north-west and south-west. The latter of these would
lead the migrating nation direct to the shores of Lake Van ; thence
round the north-eastern end of that lake, through another pass, to
the banks of the Eastern Euphrates, here known as Murad-Su, a
name which looks suspiciously like the Hebrew morad, “descent.”
At the very point where, following this route, they must have first
reached the Euphrates, there is a town whose name is spelt variously
as Mel-ash-kert, or Mel-as-gerd. (This form ash-kerº or as-gerd occurs
in local names several times along the route likely to have been
followed. Its significance I reserve for a subsequent chapter.) After
advancing almost due north-east for about fifty miles along the right
bank of the Murad-Su, they would come to a point where they would
be obliged to cross the river, unless they wished to return to the
country they had left—a point about sixty miles from the source of
this branch of the Euphrates. Here, then, were the “narrozy Żas-
sages of the Euphraſes,” where the Lord kept back the waters till the
people had passed to the other side. The only direction in which
they could now proceed was almost due west, to the central water-
shed of Armenia. Crossing this, they found themselves once more
in the valley of the Araxes, but this time among its sources. They
now turned sharp north-east and crossed the Araxes. The point
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 55
where they passed through the Euphrates, according to Ezra, and
their passage of the Araxes, according to Herodotus, were only fifty
miles apart. And this route is, as I have said before, the one
natural route, for it is the very line along which the Russian and
Turkish armies alternately advanced and retreated in the war of 1876.
To resume : fifty miles more after the passage of the Araxes
would bring the advancing host to the pass in the mountain chain
separating Erzerúm from Kars. Just at this point a river rises and
flows down northwards to the Black Sea. Its name, in its upper
course, is in one map given as Zsrael-Su, Israel river. Has this no
significance? Does it not seem a trace of the one name which the
wanderers were to lose, a trace solitary indeed, from the nature of
the case, but yet sufficient to point out with certainty to future ages
the paths of the exiled and wandering nation. To find such a name
is indeed surprising, but it speaks in unmistakable tones.
Down this valley, then, advanced the host of Israel, and in a
short time reached the edge of the Black Sea, where now stands the
port of Batoum, in the country of the Lazis, once in Turkish, but
now in Russian, hands.
From Batoum, across the Phasis, and thence skirting the coast,
or through the passes near Mt. Elburz and so along the northern
edge of the Caucasus, north-west, their course now lay. Crossing the
neck of the Sea of Azov, the Kimmerian Bosporus—now known as
the straits of Kerteh or Yeni-kaleh-they passed through the Crimea,
and across the river Dniepr, or Borysthenes, to the banks of the
Tyras. This river, the modern Dniestr, rising in the same mountains
as the Sereth, flows in a course parallel to that river, and at no point
far distant from it. In arriving at this point, the Ten Tribes, after
journeying through country requiring fully a year and a half to
traverse, had arrived at the district of Arsareth. At the same time,
the Sciiths had come to the Kämmerian land. Thus we find that the
points of arrival in the two accounts, as well as the points of
departure, are identical. And in the nature of the case, the routes,
implied by the two condensed accounts, must have been the same
route. Thus do the accounts of Ezra and of Herodotus agree,
It is no objection to say that the motives attributed in the two.
accounts are different. Neither professes to be a complete account,
Both, indeed, are terse enough. Nor does it follow that, because
Herodotus mentions the growing power of a nomad horde as the
immediate cause of the migration of the Sciiths, there had been no
settled purpose, formed long before, and which was the ultimate
56 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
reason for their action. Nor, again, because Ezra has recorded that
settled purpose, which was “that they might there keep their statutes,
which they never kept in their own land,” does it follow that the
putting into action of that purpose was not due to some such
operative reason as that mentioned by Herodotus. Moreover Hero-
dotus himself tells us, when he gives his detailed description of the
Sciàths, that they clung tenaciously to their own customs, and looked
with suspicion and aversion upon those of other nations.
The Scithic migration and its attendant circumstances have
been treated at great length. But the fact, which I believe to be
established in these pages, is one of the highest importance: it is
this:—The Ten Tribes, lost to view in Media towards the close of the
eighth century B.C., have been found in Europe, in the middle of the
seventh century, as the Sciiths of Herodotus.
One question more. Who were the Kimmerians, whom the
Sciiths found dwelling in the country of Arsareth P They also were
Israelites. They bear one of the names of outcast Israel, one by
which we have already traced “the remnant that escaped”—viz., the
name of Khumri. Their historical achievements prove, like those
of the Sctiths—and both points will be seen in the next chapter but
one—to be the prophecied achievements of Israel while wandering
among the Gentile nations. How they came, I know not. But they
could not well have been in the captivity, for Ezra's account deals
with those Israelites who escaped into Europe from Media. They
must, therefore, have escaped from the land of Israel during the
period of Assyrian invasion. But is there any evidence of this? I
know of none except this, which I take from a pamphlet by Colonel
Gawler, entitled Our Scythian Ancestors Zdentified with Israel.”
In this the author refers to “a book written by a Jew, the Rev. M.
Sailman, in 1818, entitled, Æesearches in the AEast, an Amportant
Acco /nt of the Ten Zºribes.” Mr. Sailman “states (pp. 20, 21) that
many of the people did not go into captivity, but evaded the calamity,
going off with their flocks, and turning nomads, and that the chief
or prince, whom they appointed, could muster 120,000 horse and
Ioo,000 foot.” Such a fact as this would amply satisfy the question
of the Kimmerians. They would thus escape about the middle of
the eighth century B.C., and penetrate in course of time to the north-
western shores of the Black Sea. However, this chapter is already
extended, and I will reserve for the present my remaining evidence
to show that the Kimmerians also, as well as the Sciths, were of the
stock of Israel of Samaria.
* p. 9.
CAE/AAZTEA’ WZZ
THE SAXONS OF THE EAST,
An Offshoot of Israel to the East—“ The Saarons of the East and the
Wes?”—The Scithic Sakai-Saca-suzzi- The Parthian Empires—
Buddhism—Sakya Muni—Confucius—Absorption /m/ossible for
Wandering Israel—The Sakhs in India—The Aſgham Beni-Israel–
The Broken Lämä Found.
ºROPHECY came not in old time by the will of man, but
º £º holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy
tº Ghost. The prophets of Jehovah delivered His messages
to the chosen people, and through them to the modern world. But
the world runs on and readeth not, though he who runs may read.
The two great themes of all the prophets are, first, the manner
of Messiah’s coming, both the first coming and the second ; next, the
future destinies of the two branches of the chosen nation up to the
time of the end. Both of them were to be carried into captivity.
But the one portion, Israel of Samaria, the Ten Tribes, were to be
completely removed, and then to wander away north, south, east,
and west. The main body, it is true, were to go to the west and to
the north. “Isles of the west” (not “of the sea,” for “ Isles of the
sea” is a pleonasm alien to the Hebrew language) were to receive
them, such isles forming a north country, as regards Palestine. How-
ever, that the Scripture might be fulfilled, offshoots must have pene-
trated into the regions of the south and the east.
In the year 1861 there was published a remarkable book, of
which the full title is as follows:—“The Lost Tribes and the Saxons
of the East and the West, with new views of Buddhism, and Trans-
lations of Rock Records in India.” The author—George Moore,
M.D.—proves, beyond possibility of doubt, the migration eastward
into the interior of Asia of a body of Israelites, which has not only
left its mark most plainly on the history of Asia for many centuries,
but has also permanently influenced the religious thought of hundreds


58 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
of millions throughout the continent. Moreover, this migration has
been attended with results so important to the British nation and its
great empire in India, that it is difficult to realize that now, twenty
years after its first appearance, the book which proves it is still
known to but a few.
“A certain class of Israelites, and that a large one,” so Dr.
Moore * has shown, “is not to be restored to Palestine, and yet they
are, as a body, to be removed from the place of their exile : ‘I will
Żurge out from among you the rebels, and them that transgress against
me; I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and
[or, but] they shall NOT enter into the land of Israel.”f Notwithstand-
ing this, mercy accompanies the rebels.” Amos, also, apparently
referring to the same point, says, “And they shall wander from sea
to sea, and from the north even to the east; they shall run to and fro
to seek the word of the LORD, and shall not find it.”
The name Sciiths, which, at the beginning of the Christian aera,
was applied indiscriminately to all the peoples of northern Europe
and Asia, was restricted in Herodotus to one particular race, the
race to whom the name belonged by right. One portion, of which
he gives a detailed description, dwelt in Europe. Another portion
occupied part of Asia to the east of the Caspian Sea. Of the latter
he says in one passage $ that “they are Sciths, more especially
called Amyrgian Sciths; but called by the Persians Sakai, for the
Aersians call all Sciiths Sakai.” Now if the Scithic nation be Israel,
then it follows that these Amyrgian Sciths, being part of that nation,
must be part of Israel. But this very name of Sakai affords further
proof that the Scithic nation is Israel, for it is one of the names
under which captive Israel was to be looked for. This point is best
shown in the words used by Dr. Moore.|| “The word Sacae or
Sakai is remarkable in the history of language, and the philologists
have been unable satisfactorily to trace its origin. The word Isaac
is equally remarkable; but we are told its derivation in the story of
Isaac's parentage and home-life. It is from DITV, and means
laughter, either as expressive of derision, incredulity, or joy. The
initial I is not essential to it, and is, perhaps, prefixed to make it a
personal as well as a prophetic designation. Now as we find this
name adopted by the house of Israel, and applied to them by the
prophet Amos, who denounced them and their idolatries in this
* p. 55. f Ezek. xx. 38. £ viii. 12.
3 vii. 64. | p. 97.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 59
name, not long before their banishment, we have only to discover
reason and occasion for their using this designation afterwards, to
account at once for the name Sacae and all that is connected with
it. In Amos (vii. 9) the word Isaac is employed as synonymous
with Israel. It was after the tribes of Israel had separated them-
selves from Judah, and thus also from the hopes and promises
connected with the house of David, that they acquired this name.”
Again,” “Saca-suni (the name of those Sakai who occupied part of
Armenia) is equivalent in Hebrew to “the changed Saks,” Jºy;
not sons of Sak, but Saks that had altered their abode or their
character . . . . The name Sacae was applied to them first as
simply the Tribes, perhaps adopted from themselves; but ultimately
it came to signify ‘bowmen,” because they, like the Ephraimites and
the English,+ were so famous for the use of the bow.”
No annals of the Median Empire survive from which we might
have learnt the approximate date when this body of Israelites settled
in the country to the east of the Caspian. In all probability, how-
ever, this event occured shortly before the close of the seventh
century B.C. During the reign of Cyrus, the founder of the Persian
Empire, they remained free. Brought, after his death, within the
limits of that Empire, they fought with conspicuous bravery in the
armies which Darius Hystaspis and Xerxes sent to invade Greece.
Their subsequent history, during a period of many centuries, is set
forth in the following words of Dr. Moore.”f “They had detached
themselves from Persia before Alexander's invasion. Independently
they fought as allies of Darius at Arbela. They contended with
Alexander's army without dishonour. A century later they esta-
blished their rule from the Aral lake to the mouths of the Indus.
They then invaded central India, but then fell under the dominion
of the Parthians—probably of the same race—and, finally, were
absorbed in the kingdom of the Sassanidae, also Saxon, pretty much
as the Saxons of England have become blended with the Normans,
or Northmen, and the Danes, all traceable to the same Saxon source.”
Now the religion of these Sakai, the Sakhs of Indian history,
proves to be Buddhism. And the rock inscriptions, left in India and
Turkestān by the early founders of Buddhism, prove to be Hebrew.
The evidence for these two points runs through the whole of the
4oo pages of Dr. Moore's wonderful book, so that it is impossible to
* p. 89. f Italics mine,
# p. 91.
6o ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
reproduce it here. I can only hope that many of my readers may be
as fortunate as myself in obtaining perusal of the book itself. This
much, however, I will mention. The Hebrew root Buddh means
“alone.” Budiš means “the separated people,” and occurs as a
tribal name both in ancient Media, and in connection with the Sciths
in Europe. “They shall seek for the word of the LORD, and shall
not find it”—such had been the decree of Jehovah by the mouth of
Amos, and it is conspicuously fulfilled in the Buddhist religion. The
rock-inscriptions of early Buddhism are one great wail of desolation,
of ruin ever present, and hope all gone.
The founder of Buddhism was a prince of the Sakan or Scithic
race, himself bearing the name of Sakya, or, more fully, Sakya Muni.
Born in India about the year B.C. 623, at an early age he had risen
to be prince of the surrounding peoples, and the ascendency,
thus early gained in the land of exile, he used as the means for
inculcating a purer religion into the minds of the different tribes
of Hindustän. For forty years he laboured, and before he died
had established a religious system, second only to the Christian
system, the history of which it much resembles. To illustrate
the wonderful nature of this work, I will quote again from Dr.
Moore. “The man who, during forty years' preaching, had over-
turned many tyrannies—inculcated charity and chastity where both
had been unknown—declared perfect equality between high caste and
low, and founded hospitals for the halt, the blind, and the destitute,
placing a trained physician at stated intervals, for the help of the
afflicted, along the highways—who had sent out his missionaries,
fired with his own zeal and enlightened by his intelligence, to teach
kindness everywhere, and the performance of a thoughtful devotion
as the means of delivering the soul from evil—the man that had
raised woman to her right place, at the side and in the heart of man
—the man that had not only erected a new system of religion upon
thought concerning the perishable and the everlasting, but also thus
promoted and enforced the highest moral reform known in the world
before Christianity appeared—the man that had remodelled the
/anguages, as well as the ideas, of the people over whom he reigned, by
directing the compilation of new Sanskrit and Pali grammars (probably
with a view to the incorporation of Hebrew in a Pali form)—the man
qualified to accomplish such things was a man likely to be missed.”
* So used in Hosea viii. 9, of Israel.
f p. 184.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 6 I
Missed he was, and that sorely, for soon there crept into Buddhism a
series of innovations, like those which came into the early Christian
Church, and the Buddhism of to-day is but a very poor reflex of the
beautiful teaching of the great Sakya.
Wonderful, however, as this man was in all his work, still more
wonderful was the doctrine which he preached, which was none
other than the promise, first delivered to the mother of the human
race, of the seed of the woman who should come in the fullness of
time to crush the serpent's head. He foretold the future coming of
the Zord of the world, who, destroying the serpent, should bring peace,
and who should spring from the Sakyan race. “In Isaac shall thy
seed be called.”
Further east, amongst that ancient nation the Chinese, and
almost contemporaneously with Sakya, another great reformer was
doing the same work, and he too must have been, as it seems to me,
of the elect generations. This was Confucius, born B.C. 584, the
preacher of purer religion to China, and the denouncer of the
vice and immorality of the times. “To treat others according to
the treatment which they themselves would desire at their hands,”
“to guard their secret thoughts”; that “true renown consists in
straightforward and honest sincerity, in the love of justice, in the
knowledge of mankind, and in humility,”—such were some of his
instructions to the Chinese. He advocated the “law of retaliation ”
so prominent in the Mosaic code; and he is called to the present
day, “The most holy teacher of ancient times.”
Now to whatever remote portions of the earth these Israelitish
wanderers may have penetrated, their descendants must still sur-
vive. They might indeed, yet in the nature of the case not
all, have been exterminated in war, but they could never become
absorbed into the nations among whom they dwelt. For thus saith
the LORD, by the mouth of His prophet Amos :* “Zo, I will com-
mand, and / zwill sift the House of Israel among all nations; like as
corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the
earth.” Yet, “All the sinners of my people shall die by the sword,
which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” Absorption,
therefore, was impossible for every section of wandering Israel, and
at every period of their wanderings. In this light we may consider
this most striking fact in connection with Confucius, “that though
only a single descendant survived Confucius, the succession has
* ix. 9, Io.
62 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
continued through sixty-seven or sixty-eight generations to the present
day, in the very district where their greaf ancestor was born. Various
honours and privileges have always distinguished the family.”
Add to this the tradition current among the Hebrews in the ninth
century A.D., and set forth in the “Narrative of Eldad the Danite,”
that some of the Ten Tribes reached China. I must add that this
about Confucius did not, as far as I am aware, occur to Dr. Moore,
from whose book the matter of the greater part of this chapter is
taken. It seems, however, to me, to harmonize entirely with his
wonderful discoveries in connection with Buddhism and the Sakai.
Whether Zoroaster, the law-giver of the Medes, whose date is
given by one writer as about B.C. 6oo, by another as the time of
Daniel's power at Babylon, was also of the favoured Sakan race, I do
not know. I am, however, strongly inclined to believe so. Cyrus
too, the founder of the mighty Persian Empire, raised up, under the
special designation of “the servant of the LORD,” to restore the
Jews, and whose work was foretold in prophecy—he too may well
have been of the Sakai. Such speculations cease to seem wild, when
we consider that God chose one people to be His “servants * and
“witnesses,” to “show forth His praise among the nations,” and to
be the vehicle of blessing to “all families of the earth.” Quite cer-
tainly will it be seen to be true that all the purer religion and
philosophy of the ancient world came from contact with the Hebrew
race. Thus, for instance, we have already seen one writer adducing
proof bearing on the Hebrew origin of the Sibylline leaves of early
Roman history. Again, Pythagoras, from whom much of the later
philosophy was derived, is said to have acknowledged as his teacher
the prophet Ezekiel. To say the least, therefore, it is no improba-
bility to suppose that the great reformers of the heathen, five or six
centuries before the advent of Christ, belonged to the same favoured
Iſa C6.
But I must return to the “Saxons of the East and of the West.”
Time, space, and the patience of my readers would all fail me,
were I to attempt to put into my own words all the facts dis-
covered by the author of that book. The entry into India of a joint
army of Sakhs and Yávanas (i.e., Greeks) under Alexander the Great
* Davis's Chinese II., 44.
# A full analysis of this matter is also to be found in the invaluable book on
Ethmic Inspiration, by the Rev. J. Taylor Goodsir, F.R.S.E. Williams and
Norgate.—C. M.
† I owe this to one who had seen it years ago in Stanley's Zife of Pythagoras.
Ezekiel is supposed to figure under the name Nazartus.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 63
(himself, in all probability, as I pointed out above, an Argive Israelite
of the stock of Dan)—the subsequent Sakan conquest of the Panjāb
—the connection between the Sakai and the two great Parthian
dynasties, that of the Arsakids, and that of the Sassanids, each of
which was periodically victorious over the armies of Imperial Rome
—the survival of the Sakai themselves through the Khozars or Kosi
of the dark ages, to the ruling Afghans of the present day—all these
facts are shown at length by Dr. Moore. The so-called Tatar
dynasty of the Khozars,” who, leaving their homes on the edge of
the Caspian Sea, became the lords of Central India from the sixth
century to the tenth, are the link between the Sakhs or Sakai of the
older aera and their modern descendants in Bokhara and Afghanistan.
“Their sovereigns,” says Dr. Moore, “had, as early as the tenth
century, been from time immemorial Hebrews.” But apart from this
historical link, there is abundant evidence as to the Israelitish origin
of certain sections of the present occupants of Central Asia, on either
side of the Hindú-Kāsh. They personally resemble the Hebrew -
family. The Afghan Pathans have always called themselves Beni
Israel, still all the while expressing the strongest contempt for the
Jews. Among their tribal names are those of Yussuſ-Szye, or tribe
of Joseph, and Izak-Szye, tribe of Isaac. Moreover, Hebrew names,
both of places and of persons, are far too numerous “to be accounted
for through Mahometan association, and, indeed, these names existed
before the Afghans became Mahometans.” The name by which they
call themselves is not Afghan, but Pathan. Their language, known
as Pushtū, is said to contain more Hebrew roots than any other.
The traditions of the Afghans fully support this varied evidence
of language. One more small point of interest may be noted.
The name Cabul, applied at once to the capital, to the river on
which that capital stands, and to the country of the Afghans, and
spelt anciently Cabura, is the precise phonetic equivalent of Habor,
one of the places in the land of Israel's captivity; and near Cáčura,
Ptolemy placed a nation whom he calls Aristophyli, or “the Noble
Tribes.” -
Nor is it only in districts outside our Indian Empire that these
Beni-Israel are found. They occur in different parts of Hindustän
itself. They can even be traced in further India, on the borders of
Burmah and Siam. Israel in Britain and Israel in India, sepa-
rated by a long stretch of centuries, but now, in these latter years,
* p. 418.
64 - ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
brought by the guiding hand of Jehovah in close connection once
again How wonderful is this And there is this further striking
fact, that though the evidence for Israel in India, the historical
evidence I mean, has been before the British nation now for twenty
years, it has yet made next to no way at all; waiting, as I take it,
the clear exposition of the historical evidence for Israel in Britain.
Dr. Moore himself was within almost a hair's breadth of tracing Israel
into Britain, but seemed kept back from seeing it. That his mind
often dwelt on it is clear from the words I now proceed to quote,
which are certainly among the most striking in the whole book.”
“The revolutionizing influence of the Saxons, who, in olden time,
took possession of a great part of India, was certainly no less
marked than that of the Saxons who emigrated westwards. So that,
if it can be shown that the Saxons had any connections with the
descendants of Isaac, or were, in their origin, of the same race, then
it follows that we ought to find indications of their dominance
through their opinions in the East as well as in the West, but more
especially in India. And if we Englishmen are only a branch of the
same stock that at an early period revolutionized India, and still
maintain the influence of their religious ideas throughout the East,
how wonderful and interesting is the providential position of England
at present in respect to our Eastern dominion 1 /f we could buf
clearly demonstrate our unbroken descent as Englishmen from the
Aouse of Zsaac. . . . . Could zwe but find the broken link in the chain.
. . . . But the link is broken, the connection between the Sakai and
the House of Israel has not been found.”
The broken link has now been found. I have little doubt but
that the reader who has the patience to wade through my essay
to the end, will see this as clearly as I myself see it now. But
I must not anticipate. He must suspend his judgment till he be
in a position to grasp the whole of my argument.
* pp. 91 to 95.
*e. *g, e
&
\tº
M’ “
wº
3. 'ssnºw.”
it'Wi
º,” .
"tºnn.,
ru.
Q:
g 9 a r
3
*
33
... :-.C.
*H wº }.
4,
37
%
“…
I, i t h w a 77 i a
*
sº l
***
s'
…nºw
Tºº"
* .** •º
- ,” “... '.
* ,
t
w
- t
*imaw"
T H
c sºlulu, sº -
* & sº...wºwº *
> * - s
£3.6 G. 6 tai
NAW.
# . §§ after B.C. 350
E € 7'1" g. cx. # 5 --
; 2. E- ==
2 r - :- sº
* G & tai, B.C. 508 e … ." C-
%.? - A. -
º- ºt
z 1:rgo, wu,A}^3
º - ...i *nz aw-Mill'." * w’ºnly
* stºl *-xº anwulfw"in"
º \\, \ t”uſſº.T., Wººl!! frº -
*...ºniº *: s" fººts
§% *...*.
§ 5 "...ºu….Thrace
§ 5 Tw.rke u "mº
ſº- .*.* A- -º-º- &
--> *… -0 ºfflº sº
- = £7"> CB wº A.
C- M. i n.
º
G. r. c a t
B. C. 4, 5 O –
-8
*šº S. R D &
es
Phrygia O ver|ru n
e.Sardes'
L y d i a
#"Eplics us
O
Aſ oscow
**--~~";
*….4
%
º
'un, ... "tiit, , ,
)
Scale of English Miles.
I º ––1– i
4 OO O 10 O 200 3 O O
i., a 2-e GEFA
( ountry of: the Cossacks. == EF
, , , e=P S a u r o - ra a “*” :#E
3.26
É=
sº-
; .*-
jºzº.”ſº
#EA-3”,
%an
Q
T
C i 1 i c i a
*
... - - - -
ºnium, *
{*.
s s i a
(Under this name wer”
included tribes of
Assyrians alºº
Me de S )
A
º,
”, ºw... LI
"…nº Wive...,
*- *... .
*
*f,
*- -
EA : s tu." "…it
EA tº S. ”, ‘’’’. 2
#A', : ; "yun...s
# = * : A %
5'ſ s' S <ſº 12
\ %, w8 tº 1 *"ur..., ©
...tº tax- *
A \ſſº"...ºnwººmtºwn...",
SN & ºut, “a
: 3.s" %, ’.
*...*W *...*,
*S, “, ”,
*1\titutiºn, Mºt
º -
SCüTH-LAND,
Illustrating Israel's Escape from Media.
and first Settlement in Europe.
Israelite Mtyrations shewn that's
S A [ A I
settled E of the Casp?”
in the 1% Cent? B.C.
*****,
"unjus”. *.. ºn.”
* ”uluv, *111
- 7/git,
%
”*
























CAAATEA’ WZZZ.
TREADING, DOWN AND TEARING IN PIECES.
Sciiths and Kimmerians—Chromology—The Kimmerians in Zydia–7 he
Sciążhs in Media—Both expelled—Zsrae! on the Black Sea. B.C. 654
to 6oo.
§CüTHS and Kimmerians—these are names which were
household words throughout the nations of Western Asia.
long after the period of the great achievements to which
the fame attaching to these names was due. This period was the
latter half of the seventh century before the Christian aera.
In order to show my grounds for affixing precise dates to certain
TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE CHRONOLOGY OF PARTS OF THE 8TH,
7TH, AND 6TH CENTURIES B.C., FROM THE DATA FURNISHED
By HERODOTUS.
KINGS OF LYDIA. DATES, KINGS OF MEDIA,
GYGES, began to reign, 724. * *
708. DEIOKES.
Commencement of the razages
of the Kimmerians. Gyges
Åilled by them.
ARDYS. 686.
655. PHRAORTES.
The Kämmerian invasion of
Asia Mizzor
SADYATTES. 637.
ºvrazº, 633. KYAXARES.
* continuing §. Sciithic invasion of Media,
ALYATTES. 625, and their domination ozer
zantil their expulsion by “Asia” for 28 years, ending
Alyatles. in the year
6oo.
593. ASTYAGES.
CROESUS. 568.
558. Astyages deposed by Cyrus.
Croesus deposed by Cyrus. 554.


66 ISRAEL’s wander INGs.
events, I insert a table showing the chronology as derived from
Herodotus. It exhibits the contemporaneous history of the Median
and Lydian monarchies, both of which were affected by the Scithic
and Kimmerian power. The dates are given on the supposition that
the death of Cyrus occurred, as is generally supposed, in the year
B. c. 530. But those given for the Lydian kings further depend on
the accuracy of B.C. 554 for the capture of Sardes by Cyrus, by which
event the Lydian empire came to an end. And a careful study of
the historical account given by Herodotus shows that the fall of
Sardes followed only a few years after the establishment of Cyrus on
the throne of Media.
The Kimmerian ravages in the reign of Gyges are derived from
the Assyrian inscriptions. Herodotus only mentions one Kimme-
rian invasion of Asia Minor, occurring in the latter part of the
reign of Ardys, and therefore approximately B.C. 650. This inva-
sion he connects with the arrival of the Sciàths on the banks of the
river Tyras, which bounded the Kimmerian land. And to this
event I assigned, in a previous chapter, the date B.C. 654. Accord-
ing to Herodotus, the Kimmerians abandoned their country to the
Sctiths, and proceeded to overrun the whole of Asia Minor. The
Sciàths, he says, followed them, and invaded Media. He does
not say that they followed them immediately. And his history
of the Lydian and Median monarchies proves that there was a con-
siderable interval between the two invasions. This much is clear to
me. During the laſter half of the seventh century B.C., the whole of
Western Asia was overrun by powerful bands of Israelites. They
invaded Asia Minor as Kimmerians, about B.C. 650, and Media,
with the rest of Western Asia, as Sciiths in the year 628. The
success which attended each invasion may be seen from the de-
scriptions here appended.
Professor Rawlinson, in his translation of Herodotus, gives us the
following striking account of the Kimmerian invasion. He tells us that
they “carried ruin and desolation over all the fairest regions of Zower
Asia. Paphlagonia, Bithynia, Ionia, Phrygia, even Cilicia, as well as
Lydia, were plundered and ſaid waste; in Phrygia, Midas, the king,
despairing of any effectual resistance, on the approach of the dreaded foe,
is said to have committed suicide; in Lydia, they took Sardes, the
capital; in Ionia, they ravaged the valley of the Cayster, besieged
Ephesus, and, according to some accounts, burnt the temple of
Diana in its vicinity, after which they sacked the City of Magnesia.
At zwas only in the third generation that the Zydian princes were able
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 67
to expel them from the territories in their dominion.” This de-
scription takes us at once to that nation which was called “Israel,
the LORD's Battle Axe,” and we may well feel certain that here
we have “the remnant of Jacob among the Gentiles in the midst
of many people, as a lion among the beasts of the forest, who,
if he go through, both treadeth down and feareth in pieces, and
mone can deliver.”
The other invasion, that of the Sciàths, I will describe in Hero-
dotus's own words.” This, like the other, was another striking
instance of “treading down and tearing in pieces,” and this time
in the very country whither, a century before, they had been carried
into captivity. “The Sciiths, having invaded Media, were opposed
by the Medes, who gave them battle, but, being defeated, lost their
empire. The Sciiths became masters of Asia. Thence they marched
against Egypt; and when they had reached Palestine, Psammitichus
the King of Egypt, having sent to meet them with gifts and entreaties,
induced them to advance no further. Thereupon they set off back,
and were in Askalon, when, after the greater number had passed
through without doing harm, a few remaining behind plundered the
temple of Aphrodite, Queen of Heaven, the oldest temple to that
goddess. . . . The dominion of the Sciiths over Asia lasted
twenty-eight years, during which their insolence and oppression spread
ruin on every side; they scoured the country and plundered every-
one of whatever they could.”
Meanwhile the Kimmerian supremacy came to an end. While
they “went through,” they carried everthing before them, but when
their will to “go through " failed, their power to “tread down " and
“tear in pieces * failed also ; and a “deliverer” was at length found
in King Alyattes of Lydia, who, not long after his accession, drove
them out of Asia. In the year 6oo the Medes also found a “de-
liverer” in Kyaxares, who invited the leading Sciiths to a banquet,
and massacred them. The expelled remnants of both, as I believe,
gradually found their way back to the main mass of the nation of
Israel. The close of the seventh century before the Christian aera
saw them permanently settled in the district watered by the Sereth and
neighbouring rivers, flowing into the Danube and the Black Sea.
The name Kimmerians does not occur again, as applied to a
portion of the Scithic nation, until the close of the second century
B.C., when it re-appears in almost precisely the same form. There is
evidence for supposing that Herodotus regarded the Kimmerians as
* I., IO4, 5, 6.
F—2
68 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
occupying part of their former country long after the first appearance
of the Sciiths. He tells us that they were expelled from Asia, but
mentions that they had previously founded a colony at Sinope on
the southern shore of the Black Sea, and implies that they retained
this colony after their supremacy in Asia Minor had been lost.
Some writers suppose that they migrated westwards, and entered
Britain as the Kymry, but a more satisfactory explanation of the
origin of the Kymry in Britain has been given by me in an earlier
chapter. -
All the mentions by early writers of the Kimmerian horde
entirely fall in with the account which takes the Kimmerians from
the land of Israel to the northern shores of the Black Sea, in or
before the middle of the eighth century B.C. Homer, writing in the
latter half of that century, or towards the beginning of the next, and
himself it may be of that stock of Dan which played so important a
part in the early so-called Greek colonization, refers to them in his
Odyssey as dwelling
*Hépt kai vedhéAm keka)\\vapévow' ow8é Trot’ attoos
*HéAtos baáðow étrºA4ATétat &ctivea'avv, . . . . .
'AAA' éT vöé ÖNo?] rétarat.
These words of Homer have much exercised the ingenuity of
the commentators. Strabo, the geographer, understands them as
referring to the home of the Kimmerians on the shores of the Black
Sea. To take another early mention of the name, an inroad of the
Kimmerians into Asia Minor is recorded by the Assyrian inscriptions
as occurring in the reign of Esarhaddon, or about the close of the
eighth century B.C. And in this account they are described as a nomad
horde. I will now dismiss the name Kimmerians, and proceed to
the later history of Scithic Israel, where there is less matter for
speculation; where too there is much that is certain, and much that
is important.

CAHA PTEAE IX.
ISRAEL SETTLED ON THE BLACK SEA.
Mo King — Darius invades Sciºthia — The Getai—Za/-moxis—Darius
retires—Tar-gitates—Visit of Herodotus to Sciºthia–Aſis informa-
tion : I. Geography of Sciºthia, 2. Zanguage, 3. Mational Character,
4. Mazenters and Częstoms—Scithic corne trade—7%e Getae north of
the Danube — Immigration of Galatians into Sciºthia. B.C. 600
to II 5.
| mencement of the settlement in Europe of Scithic-
lºssºl Israel, and the rise of the first of Daniel's four great
world - empires, Babylon. This is what was to be expected,
for the Fifth Empire was to grow with them all. “In the days
of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which
shall never be destroyed.” Of the history of their first century,
during which the Sciiths gradually spread from the shores of
the Black Sea almost to the Baltic, we have only a succession of
military leaders—chieftains merely, not ‘kings' as the Greeks called
them. Indeed, the condition of the nation—nomads at all times—
prevented their having any settled government. During all these
centuries they were “many days without a king.”
The probable dates of these chiefs are given by Prof. Rawlin-
son,t First, about 660, Sparga-pithes, and Madyas, the latter directing
the invasion of Media ; 62o, Lycus ; 590, Gnurus; 560, Saulius and
Anacharsis; 520, Idanthyrsus, with whom were associated two others,
the three being merely described as commanding three divisions of the
Scithic army, yet all called by the Greeks “kings.” Towards the close
of this century, however, they are once more brought into contact with
the rulers of Asia. In 508 Darius, the king of Persia, resolved to in-
* Dam. ii. 44. t Translation of Herodotus, III., 7o.
# The Behistun Inscription records an expedition of Darius against the Sacae
(Saka), which Prof. Rawlinson (Hdt. III. I.) thinks may refer to this.


7o ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
vade their country, in order to punish them for their subjection of the
Medes a century before. Accordingly he crossed the Bosphorus,
where Constantinople now stands, and after advancing northwards
through Thrace, descended through the passes of the Balkans into
the plains of Bulgaria. Here he met with a stubborn resistance
from the first portion of the Sctithic race, who had gradually occupied
the whole district between the Danube and the Balkans. These had
come to be known as Getai (i.e., S. cithai, the first letter being lost).
“Obstinately defending themselves, they were forthwith enslaved,
notwithstanding that they are the noblest as well as the most just of all
the Thracian tribes.” Herodotus describes them in language which
points to their having been not only Israelites, but Israelites who
preserved the true religion, and had separated themselves from their
idolatrous brethren on the north of the Danube. “They believe,”
says the historian, “in their immortality, and that there is no other God
but their own. They think that they do not really die, but that when
they depart this life they go to Zal. Moxis.” The mysterious disap-
pearance assigned to this hero, his supposed association with Pytha-
goras, the pupil of Ezekiel, while Herodotus believed that he lived
long before the time of Pythagoras, and supposed he might be a
native god of the Getae; and, finally, the addition of Strabo that he
acquired his knowledge in Egypt, makes it more than probable
that, as has been pointed out by Col. Gawler and Mr. Savile, this
name is nothing but a Greek corruption of Moses, with the prefix
Sar, “lord.” It is also a striking evidence that a town on the
south bank of the Danube, near its mouth, bears the name Zsak-cha
to the present day.
Darius, having with difficulty subdued the Getae, crossed the
Danube into Scithia. The Sciiths, having obtained aid from
some of the neighbouring tribes, and having divided their forces into
three bands, each under a “king,” proceeded to ravage the country
in the Persian line of march, and retreat before the invading army,
! always keeping a day's march in advance, hoping so to weary them
out. When Darius had been thus led about for several months, see-
ing that he was gaining nothing, he sent an envoy to the Scithic
camp to demand earth and water as tokens of submission. The
reply of Idanthyrsus, the Scithic leader, has a true Israelitish ring
in it: “I never fear men, or fly from them. Earth and water, the
* Herodotus IV. 93. They are naturally confused with the Thracians, as
living on the Thracian side of the Danube. At a later period they will be found
occupying Roumania on the north of that river,
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 71
tribute thou askest, I do not send, but thou shalt soon receive more
suitable gifts. Last of all, in return for thy calling thyself my lord, I \
say to thee, Go weep.” At the mention of slavery, the Sciiths
were filled with rage, and frequent combats ensued. “The Scithic
horse always put to flight the horse of the enemy,” and the final
conflict was disastrous for the Persians. A few years ago, in Galicia,
the north-eastern province of Austria, and the western portion of
ancient Scithia, were discovered what are admitted by archaeologists |
to be the crown jewels of Cyrus the Great. These must have been f
captured from Darius on the occasion of this expedition, from wº
he retired defeated, and went back with all haste to his Asiatic
dominions. Thus was Israel “the Lord's Battle-axe” against the
Persians—the second of Daniel's World-Empires. i.
These events occupied parts of the years 508, 5o'7. Herodotus |
tells us that “according to the account which the Sciiths them-
selves give, they are the youngest of all nations. They add that from
the time of Tar-gitaus,” their first king, to the invasion of their
country by Darius, is a period of Iooo years, neither less nor more.”t
This would bring us to about 1500 B.C., the time of the first nationalſ
leader of the Israelites, Moses; while the tradition that Targitaus
was the son of a god and of the daughter of one of the Scithic
rivers, may point to the familiar story of Moses in the bulrushes of
the river of Egypt.
In 490 B.C. Idanthyrsus was succeeded in the command of the
Sciithic army by Ariapithes, who, in 460, was followed by Skylas.
The Sciiths, discontented with the latter, chose another leader,
Octamasadas ; and it was soon after this, in about 450, that Hero-
dotus, the Greek historian, visited Sctithia. He has left us a
detailed account of all the circumstances of Scithic life ; in other'
words, we have lost /srael, 270 years after their captiziły, described by
an eye-witness. As he devoted nearly the whole of one of his nine
books to this account, it becomes very difficult to condense what he
says. His information may be divided as follows:–
- I. GEOGRAPHY OF SCúTHIA.
The country inhabited by the Sciths was roughly a square,
5oo miles every way, giving an area of 250,000 square miles. This
description fits in perfectly with the geographical features, as shown
in a Physical Atlas. The S. boundary was the Black Sea coast from
* This name may contain the same form as Getai, Sagetai.
t IV. 5–7.
72 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS,
the Danube to the Don ; the whole course of the Don formed the
E. boundary, the N.E. corner being close to the modern Moscow ;
the N. side was bounded by a low range of hills, parallel to the coast
of the Sea of Azov and the Black Sea, and extending nearly to the
Baltic; the W. boundary being formed by the upper waters of the
Vistula, by the Carpathian mountains, and the lower course of the
river Sereth, to its mouth in the Danube. The country answering to
this tract in modern times is the richest part of the Russian Empire.
It includes part of Great Russia, the whole of Poland, South Russia,
Moldavia, Bessarabia, and the Crimea. Herodotus mentions the
Tribes into which the Scithic nation was divided—the Royal Tribe
and five others; the former being the “largest and bravest, and look-
ing down upon all the other tribes in the light of slaves.” In this
there seems something of the spirit of Ephraim ; but the Royal Tribe
may have included other Tribes of Israel: Prof. Rawlinson thinks
that there may have been at all times three great tribes among the
Royal Sciiths. On this supposition there were eight tribes of
Sciºths. Now (Dan and Simeon having escaped) eight tribes of
Israelites had been originally carried captive. It will be shown later
that eight tribes of Saxons entered Britain. May this not be some-
thing more than a mere coincidence?
The climate, as described by Herodotus, was well adapted to fit
them for their future permanent sojourn in the cold regions of the
north-west. “During eight months the frost is intense. The sea
freezes, and the Kimmerian Bosphorus is frozen over. Even in the
remaining four months the climate is still cool. In summer it never
ceases raining.” Even at the present day S. Russia has winter for
six months; the great rivers are frozen over, and the sea freezes
to a considerable distance from the shore. The rigour of the climate,
however, was compensated for by many advantages. The central
river of Scithia, the Dniepr, had “upon its banks the loveliest and
most excellent pasturages for cattle ; it contains abundance of the
most delicious fish ; its water is most pleasant to the taste; its
stream is limpid; the richest harvests spring up along its course, and,
where the ground is not sown, the heaviest crops of grass.” But
before all was the extensive “woodland,” the remains of which are
described in most striking language by a modern traveller.* “In
the vicinity of the great rivers,” she says, “the country assumes a
different aspect, and the wearied eye at last enjoys the pleasure of
* Madame de Hell, quoted in Rawlinson's Herodotus, Vol. iii.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 73
encountering more limited horizons and more verdant vegetation,
and a landscape more varied in its outlines. Among these rivers
the Dniepr claims one of the foremost places. After having spread
out to the breadth of nearly a league, it parts into a multitude of
channels that wind through forests of oaks, alders, poplars, and
aspens, whose vigorous growth bespeaks the richness of a virgin
soil. The groups of islands, capriciously breaking the surface of the
waters, have a melancholy beauty and a primitive character scarcely
to be seen, except in those vast wildernesses where man has left no
traces of his presence. Nothing in our country” at all resembles
this land of landscape. These plavniks of the Dniepr., seldom
touched by the woodman's axe, have all the wild majesty of the forests
of the AVew World.” Truly GOD was loving unto Israel.
2. LANGUAGE.
Herodotus has handed down a small Scithic vocabulary, which
exhibits the Sciiths neither as Medes, Goths, nor Kelts, but has
points of resemblance to the speech of all these nations, as will be seen
from the following specimens.#
SCüTHIC. ZEND, SANSKRIT, GOTHIC, ENGLISH,
&C. AND KELTIC.
olor, “man.” wira, Zairya, ariya zair (G)
(old Persian) gºr (K)
pata, “to kill.” zad/ia beat, batter.
spu, “eye.” spy.
-inda, “sea.” ende (A-Saxon).
strende “on the sea.”
Aastas “white ” Áas Áausch (German).
Zabiti, “fire-goddess” tap “to burn’’
Oitosyrus, “Sun-god.”
syrus sūrya “sun.” -
olto- zeſhite.
Thami-masadas.
“Water-god.”
7%am? Thames, Tamar.
-masadas mazda “great.”
Spazgapit/les Swazga patt
“lord of heaven.”
Ariapithes Ariya “manly,”
“noble"
Anach-azºsis.
Anach maqa (Persian).
-aſsis arsha, “ vener-
able.”
* P France.
+ The correspending words are given on the authority of Dr. Donaldson,
and Professor Rawlinson.
74 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
Aar-kinitis (a Scithic A aer (Kaer-leon, &c.)
town).
Is-fer, “river-water.”
(the Danube.)
Js Isis, 7%am-isis.
Porata (Pruth). Aºurth (Germ.).
Aſord, river Forth.
Bypan-is (Boug) Apan, Avon.
Zharaní-us, River Zºemf.
AXamas-per (Dniepr.) generally referred to a supposed root
Alamas-fer (Dniester) meaning “water”; may not impro-
AXan-ube bably contain the Hebrew word seen
Tan-a-is (Don) in Jor-dan.
As regards /s, Prof. Rawlinson remarks, “We may trace this element
in the names of rivers from the vicinity of the Euphrates to the banks
of the Zhames.” He also says:—“It is interesting to observe in
these names the Keltic river names, Avon, Don, Trent, and Forth.”
The evidence of language, then, so far as available or permissible,
traces the Sciiths from Media to Britain.
3.—NATIONAL CHARACTER.
“The Black Sea has nations dwelling round it, with the one
exception of the Sciiths, more unpolished than those of any other
region that we know of.”* So AFschylus speaks of the “Sciiths
ruled by good laws.” Another Greek historian says: “In respect of
military strength and number of soldiers, no single nation, either in
Europe or Asia, could match the Sciiths.”f Herodotus adds:—
“They have, in one respect, and that the very most important of
all that fell under man's control, shown themselves wiser than any
other nation upon the face of the earth. Possessing no houses but
waggons, and carrying these about wherever they go, how can they
fail of being unconquerable, and even unassailable %" Such was the
early growth of the “Fifth, last, and unconquerable Empire.”
4.—MANNERS AND CUSTOMS.
Of the Sciithic customs described by Herodotus, some point
to contact with Mongolian races during their sojourn in Asia, some
to a residence in Media, some are of a plainly Israelitish origin.
They had an extreme hatred of all foreign customs—as a nation
whose destiny it was to “live alone;” their religion appeared to be
a worship of the elements; they made booths, like the Israelites;
they had fables of griffins, the representations of which on the
* Hát, iv. 46. f Thuc. ii. 97, about 420 B.C.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 75
Scithic tombs are almost exactly like the winged lions of the
Assyrians; their oaths were accompanied by ceremonies identical
with those of the Medes; they used skulls as drinking cups, as
did the Northmen of later years; their weapons were the spear,
the battleaxe, but above all, the bow. Describing their sacrifices,
Herodotus says: “After flaying the beasts, they take out all the
bones, and put the flesh into boilers or cauldrons of a large size,
then placing the bones of the animals beneath the cau/dron, they set them
alight, and so boil the meat.” In a passage of Ezekiel we read : “take
the choice of the flock, and burn also the bones under it, and make it
Öoil well.” Prof. Rawlinson thinks both these passages refer to
the same custom. In Hosea we find these words: “My people ask
counsel of their stocks, and their staff declareth unto them.” + Let us
mark the words of Herodotus: “Skythia has an abundance of Sooth-
sayers who forefell the future by means of a number of willow wands.
A large bundle of these wands is brought and laid on the ground.
The Soothsayer unties the bundle, and places each wand by itself,
at the same time uttering his prophecy.”f Finally, in sacrifices “they
never use swine; mor, indeed, is if their zwont to breed them in any part
of their country. § Such is the testimony of the Greek historian.
Subsequent to the time of Herodotus, there are but scanty allu-
sions to Scithia and the Sciiths. The few facts known seem to be
briefly these. About B.C. 438, the Sciiths extended their dominion
to the eastern side of the Kimmerian Bosphorus, or Straits of Yeni-
kaleh. This territory they continued to hold till 3o4. From 393 to
353 B.C., the Scithic corn-trade rose to an unprecedented height.
The ordinary annual trade with Athens was 6oo, ooo bushels, and on
one occasion as much as 3,150,000 bushels were shipped for the
same place from one port in the Crimea. During the reign of Philip
of Macedon, or about 35o B.C., the Getae, noticed previously as the
southern vanguard of Scithic Israel, retired to the north of the
Danube, where they are found later, under the name of Dacians,
occupying the Danubian Principalities and the neighbouring portion
of Hungary. The geographer Strabo, like Herodotus, points out
“that the care of worshipping the Supreme Being is great among this
nation, is not to be doubted, after what Posidonius has related, “and
they even abstain from animal food from religious motives,’ as likewise
on account of the testimony of other historians.” The same
authority frequently praises Sciiths, Getae, Dacians, for the º
* xxiv. 5; t iv. 12, f Hat. iv. 67. § Hat, iv. 63. vii. 3. $4.
76 ISRAEL’s WANDERINGS.
sincerity of their conduct. He also narrates some additional facts
in their history. “Dromichaetes, who was king of the Getae in they
times of the successors of Alexander, having taken captive Lysima
chus, who had come to wage war against him, showed him his
poverty and that of his people, and likewise their great frugality,
bade him not to make war on such, but rather seek them as friends;
after which he received him as a guest ; made a treaty of friendship,
and suffered him to depart.” At a later period we are told,
“Boerebistas, one of the Getae, having taken the command of his
tribe, reanimated the men who were disheartened by frequent wars,
and raised them to such a degree of training, sobriety, and a habit
of obedience to orders, that he established a powerful dominion
within a few years, and brought most of the neighbouring states into
subjection to the Getae. He at length became formidable even to
the Romans, fearlessly crossing the Danube, and laying waste Thrace
as far as Macedonia and Illyria; he also subdued the Kelts who live
among the Thracians and Illyrians, and thoroughly annihilated the
Boii and Taurisci.”f
Herodotus mentions a nation called Sauro-matai as dwelling on
the borders of Scithia, east of the river Don in its lower course.
The name appears in later times as Sar-matae, and is said to mean,
“Northern Medes.” I believe that Assyrians, as well as Medes, were
included under this appellation. I will show the bearing of this
more clearly in a subsequent chapter.
About 250 B.C., there was an immigration into Scithia of
some “Kelts" from Galatia, who have been traced in Part I. as
Israelites of the tribes which escaped the captivity; these immigrants
becoming absorbed amongst the main mass of the Scithic nation.
Finally we have a notice of the Sciiths as still occupying part of
the Scithia of Herodotus, about the year I 15 B.C., in connection
with the early aggressive movements of Mithridates of Pontus. The
succeeding two centuries present us with material in the history of
the Dacians; and we shall find that, while considerable offshoots
from the Sciiths penetrated, some by land, some by sea, to North
Western Germany and Scandinavia, at an earlier period than the
rest, yet the main mass of the nation still retained, for a while, their
settlements near the Carpathian Mountains and the Black Sea—the
region of Az-Jazełż.
* vii. 3. § 9. t Ib. § 11.
3
g
IS LES º
THE SCUTHIC
l
MIGRATIONS
From Arsareth to Britain.
Scale of English Miles.
* O foo 2 oo 3oo
* *
* G a r d a ri ke of the
iO7t -
- - * ------ ***. gr ... à six’
- = * ** ** g----------- sº Sciitſu:0 Asia
* = gº- co 51 '....ſº \ C . Odin.
* -------- =#E-º: - 490.45 CŞ \ “..., § unded 260
== 3. S.S. º.º. A.D.
's- - 6) *Jo 2 zº SSSºº
——E E=- * Cº-...}º * ...Y., ºft Å &
*2, #sº ****ES *\º); " § sgarº *,
- Nº B l غ: If ... Yº Sots & - & &
a-º-º: e &B * **, *a*...*&, $'; ** R Y., ; :42,.. &
v-> - vº. %º is : 3.2 &
--- * > * $ 8 S.Šºćºs.g" - : ; e e
- 4. $3. 2. &" $º º'cº . S. cº *4 ; Greater Swithiod 2-
2-------, -> §§us. , ſº - 3. * sºns”. º: 260
.* * 2.5 /š Fº S’ .." Sº S */, *- : g -
,----- * *N (3,3° * zºo sº & t 88 ”%E ..Y PIP E. O F O D 1 N º A.D
-T & * ...tº e = * * 2, 2
* * ! Sº & # 0 . . ”
g G. ‘, / , sº ----~$º g --" * i Nºll". º :^- - ** º
= & u I ×iº.se) ºšºws / º, º foLil' ſ
- E \ *~ 2: *. w$ §º Už §§ ristº
- §ll] 3- - E \ } Bc 109 -l-º-º/Alt. S C U%. &lt". A-Te
-: hiº. = , = - = * 2 D.C. wº *-ºſ.ºintwº ſº. - , "hºt of t -> Épé:
º Žiſ,” 4, g * o'ou, Sººn tººlinwº...? be 7 º º
"m *...YE | B C 107 * -Rh sº *nºt** r \ſº Žº. cré: the e3 Liſt. º-
== zz: ". nº I Q, D.V. ; 3: §w argue B.C. 101 /X B.C.16% !.
g º … -
”ſº \ *U, Hºg * § $ 56–6&-r: %5 1 In baş. At Jºs nºw"
--- **, * . . e '. S $º -\ As
"//mſſ. º 105%/84musia# sº, ޺w. Jº. 2, #3, # gº
ºntº *~...~ 23. S % 22, %u, o. BJEA N
9. %. , "ºh, FX, ,’A-6 *~...~s <%. E. gº Ge tae
C a ſū %li wnwa, º, AAE ę- ” (= 2 \% 1% L
AP 2'-----Titº, d - %uſ.” Seº-E %3 Ş g º
{BC 104.7 F %X= ” §§ Nº-J) -
& ºr a :=- **RE **, ºr $: g
$30,104. === *...* & āş M O2 S l 8. Sill - S ** 2:
- - “. . ” x22 º Sº"NºwNSE ==
º 2. Gºv. Sº...w -
# * %2 %. , .º. - ===
33. *a, **ś ww. ...: -
ÉAO % %.s 3- %.”
* * * Fº
--- % §§ E "º's Thrace
: E R; § g gºº::=ls
#5-AA. §§ ºv-
== S"> Ty.
- ă ş A 8 gº
--- exec- *. * Tº. Y.
:= E---> %, $
R### Aſ E. A. = * M. 1






























CHAPTER X.
FIRST MIGRATION WEST-THE KIMBRI.
The Getae in Roumania—B.C. I 13—7%e Kºmórz–The name idenfica/zwiſh
that of the A immerians—Advance u/ the Danube and the Drave—
Battle of Moreia–The Kimzārī pass through Switzerland—Battles in
S. Gaul–Battles of Arausio–Three great victories almost in one
day—Zhe Å imôri S. of the Pyrenees—They razyage Gau/—Combine
with the Teutones to invade Italy—Battle on the Adige—Marius.
B.C. I I4 to IOO.
;AºT this point I would ask the reader to refer to a good map
º º of Europe, keeping in his mind the concluding sentences
Fºº & of the preceding chapter. He will see that the territory
occupied by the Sciithic Getae after B.C. 35o, extended a consider-
able distance along the northern bank of the Danube, towards
Illyria and North Italy. It was mentioned as probable that the mass
of the Scithic nation remained nearly in the region described by
Herodotus until after the commencement of the Christian aera ; but
at the same time that there were considerable off-shoots into the
country to the west. One of these off-shoots I am now about to
present for consideration, as seen in a movement which some autho-
rities consider to have been caused by the commencement of the
aggressive wars of Mithridates. •
In the year I 13 B.C. the generals and armies of the Poman Re-
public were surprised by a sudden onslaught of an irresistible foe.
The name of these “barbarians” has been handed down by Roman
historians as Cimbri (pronounced Kimbri). Who were these ? This
question ought not to be difficult to answer. The following is the
testimony of Prof. Rawlinson. “The identity of the Cymry of
Wales with the Cimbri of the Romans seems worthy of being accepted
as an historical fact. The historical connection of the latter with the
Cimmerit of Herodotus, has strong probabilities.” Plutarch, one of
the later Greek historians, refers to some “barbarians, originally called
• Translation of Herodotus, III.


78 ISRAEL’s wANDERINGs.
Kimmerii, but afterwards Kimbri.” Posidonius, another ancient
authority, states that “the Greeks called the Kimbri Kimmerii;” and
Mr. Long says: “the Roman word Cimbri is a correct verbal equi.
valent for the Greek word Cimmerii.”* A moment's reflection will
show that the groundwork of all these forms is Kimri, which is
identical with Kymry, and also with the Israelite name Beth-Khumri.
Of modern authorities, some regard the Kimbri as Kelts, others
as Germans, a natural difficulty to those ignorant of the association
of Israel with both. As regards the country from which they came,
authorities, ancient and modern, are divided between Northern
and Eastern Europe. The Northern hypothesis rests on the
Kimbri occupying part of Denmark, about the beginning of the
Christian aera, but they will be seen to be merely the descendants
of the Kimbri of a century antecedent; and it is improbable
that a migrating people should return to the place from which
they started. The Eastern hypothesis, however, accounts at once
for their name, and for the place of their first contact with the
Romans—the country at the head of the Adriatic Sea. This is well
put by the learned historian Heeren. “The Kimbri or Kimmerians,
probably a nation of German origin, from beyond the Black Sea,
originated a popular migration, which extended from thence as far
as Spain. Their march was, perhaps, occasioned or accelerated by
the Skythian War of Mithridates; and their course, like that of most
nomad races, was from East to West along the Danube.”f These
considerations clear the way for a detailed and almost certain
account of the fortunes of this band of Israelites up to the time
which saw them settled in the country which was, at a later period,
reached by the main body of their brethren.
Leaving their homes in Roumania, about some time probably
the year I 14 B.C., they first advanced westwards along the left bank of
the river, through the southern portion of Hungary. Mommsen, in
his History of Rome, has given us a picture of their march.j “It
was a marvellous movement, the like of which the Romans had
never seen. A migratory people had set out with their women and
children, with their goods and chattels, to seek a new home. The
waggons . . . . was among the Cimbrians as it were their house,
where, beneath the leather covering stretched over it, a place was
* Roman Republic ii. 46. + Manual of Ancient History, p. 370.
# Book IV., ch. 5.
§ Cf. this same characteristic applied by Herodotus to the Sciiths.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 79
found for the wife and children, and even for the house-dog, as well
as for the furniture. The men of the south beheld with astonishmen?
those tall, lank figures with the fair locks and bright blue eyes . . .
Thus marched the Cimbri into the unknown land . . . . carrying,
their lumbering waggon-castle, with the dexterity which a long
migratory life imparts, over streams and mountains, dangerous to
more civilized nations, like the wave and the hurricane. They came
and struck like lightning; like lightning they vanished.”
It was not until they had penetrated nearly to the source of
one of the tributaries of the Danube, the Drave, that they came
into contact with the power of Rome. In B.C. I 13 the name of
the Kimbri was first heard at Rome, and the tranquillity of Italy,
as Mr. Long narrates, was disturbed by the news of an enemy more
formidable than any which the Romans had yet known. At Noreia,
in Northern Illyricum, the modern Austrian province of Carinthia,
and sixty miles north of the head of the Adriatic Sea, almost on
the confines of Italy, the first conflict took place. The Roman
Consul, Cn. Papirius Carbo, occupied the passes of the Carnic or
Julian Alps, but the Kimbri did not attack. Carbo accordingly
crossed the mountains ; the Kimbri sent envoys, whom he sent back
with guides to conduct them to their camp; he had really given the
guides orders to lead them by a circuitous route, while he hurried on
by a shorter cut, and fell on the enemy, who were unprepared for an
attack. But they resisted boldly, and at length the betrayed defeated
the betrayer. Carbo lost many of his men; he would have lost his
whole army, but for a sudden thunderstorm, which shrouded the
heavens in darkness, and separated the opposing forces. The Roman
army was routed and dispersed. Zhat storm, says Mommsen, alone
prevented the complete annihilation of the Roman army. The Kimbri
might have immediately advanced on Rome ; but as with the
“Gauls " after the battle of the Allia, B.C. 390, they were held back:
The Fourth Empire was not yet ripe for its final doom.
Three years elapse before we hear of the Kimbri again. At some
point during that time they must have passed through Switzerland
into France, gathering allies as they went. Amongst the latter were the
Teutones, who according to one account were with them from the first,
and who, in that case, would be certainly a band of those Assyrians”
who had sojourned side by side with the Israelites on the Black
Sea. In Io9 B.C., the Kimbri appeared in the Roman territory in
Southern Gaul, and requested the Romans to assign them land where
* The Sauro-matai. Wide supra, p. 76.
8o ISRAEL’s WANDERINGS.
they might settle peacefully ; but this request was contemptuously
rejected, and the Roman General, M. Junius Silanus, attacked them.
Jºſe was utterly defeated, and the Atoman camp was taken. Thus a
second time had the remnant of Jacob gone through, trodden down,
and form in pieces, and there was none to deliver; but again they were
{kept back from following up their victory. The following year they
#spent in ravaging and subduing the Gallic and Helvetic cantons;
and in B.C. Io?, aided by their allies, they won a third decisive
victory, over L. Cassius Longinus. The general and the greater portion
of the soldiers met their death ; the remnant had to pass under the yoke
to escape destruction. So cowed were the Romans by this defeat,
that some of their Gallic subjects took the opportunity to rise against
them and place their garrison in chains; but a third time the Kimbri
were content with victory.
The next year was employed by both sides in husbanding their
strength, and in B.C. Io 5 the Kimbri took up a position on the lower
; Rhone, seriously meditating an inroad into Italy. The Roman forces
seem to have been divided into two separate armies. Livy " tells
show the one, under M. Aurelius Scaurus, was foſſally defeated, and the
general himself brought as a prisoner to the enemy's head-quarters.
the told them not to cross the Alps into Italy as they would find the
Romans invincible, and a Kimbrian chieftain, Boiorix, indignant at
this haughty warning, put him to death. The second Roman army
was stationed at Arausio, situated on the left bank of the Rhone in
modern Provence ; but the commanders, Q. Servius Caepio and Cn.
Manlius Maximus, could not agree amongst themselves. The conse-
quence of this was the greatest disaster the Romans had yet suffered.
The account in Mommsen is worth giving entiref :-“In vain deputies
from the Roman Senate endeavoured to effect a reconciliation ; a per-
sonal conference between the generals, on which the officers insisted,
only widened the breach. When Caepio saw Maximus negotiating
with the envoys of the Kimbrians, he fancied that the latter wished
to gain the sole credit of their subjugation, and threw himself with
his portion of the army alone in all haste on the enemy, on the 6th of
October, B.C. IoS. He was utterly annihilated, so that even his camp
fell into the hands of the enemy, and his destruction was followed by
the no less complete defeat of the second Æoman army. It is asserted
that 8o,ooo Roman soldiers, and half as many of the immense and
helpless body of camp-followers, perished, and that only ten men .
escaped; this much is certain, that only a few out of the two armies
* Epitome, 77. - t Book IV., ch. 5.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 8 I
succeeded in escaping, for the Romans had fought with the river in
their rear. It was a calamity which materially and morally far sur-
passed the day of Cannae. The battle of Arausio, the alarming
proximity of the victorious Kimbrian army to the undefended passes
of the Alps, produced a sudden and fearful awakening. Men recalled
the never wholly forgotten Keltic inroads of the fourth century, the
day on the Allia and the burning of Rome; through all the west
people seemed to be aware that the Roman empire was beginning to
toffer.” Three such victories almost in one day ! Could anything
be a more complete comment on Micah's prophecy of the Remnant
of Jacob, like a lion, “who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and
teareth in pieces, and none can deliver”? Have we not heard of a
“Stone, cut out of the mountain without hands,” which was to grow
during Four World-Empires, and to break in pieces “all these king-
doms”? And what but a special Providence prevented the victorious
army from marching to the subjection of Rome itself?
“It is impossible to tell,” says Mommsen, “what might have
happened had the Kimbrians, innmediately after the double victory,
advanced through the gates of the Alps into Italy.” Instead, they
devastated all the country between the Rhone and the Pyrenees, and
some even crossed into Spain. A glance at the map will show that
this was the wrong direction for them to make any permanent
advance, rendering it less likely that they would ever rejoin the
main mass of the Tribes of Israel; so that we can hardly be sur-
prised to find them forced to retrace their steps into Gaul. They
now appear to have made a tour of conquest through the greater
part of Gaul, advancing along the shores of the Bay of Biscay.
“Averything from the Pyrenees to the Seine submitted to the terrible
t?zaders ”* -
The Belgae alone successfully resisted the conquerors of so
many Roman armies. These Belgae we have already seem to be
Israelites of the “Remnant that escaped”; and herein we have a
striking undesigned coincidence to the truth of our attempted
recovery of lost history. Thus definitely stopped in the no th of
France, the Kimbri plunged into the heart of the country. The
Keltic Canaanites fled into their towns to escape from the invaders, and
many of them were reduced by a long blockade to the greatest extremities.
The Kimbri ravaged the country, and leaving a waste behind them,
once more, in Io 3 B.C., approached the Roman territories in South-
Eastern Gaul.
, * Mommsen.
82 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
At length the Romans had chosen a commander-in-chief who
was destined to deliver them. This was C. Marius, who, by a
proceeding unparalleled in the annals of the Republic, and in fact
absolutely incompatible with the spirit of the free constitution of
Rome, was elected to the highest office of the state for five years
in succession. So great was their sense of the danger which beset
them. This exceptional power of one man was the germ of the future
autocratic rule of the AEmperors. -
In Iog B.C. the Kimbrian leaders resolved to attack Italy in
earnest, and formed a detailed plan of action. The Kimbrians
themselves, with some of their allies, were to descend through the
passes of the Eastern Alps. The Teutones, who now appear on the
scene again, were to move through Roman Gaul and the Western
Alps. Their career, however, was rapidly brought to an end. The
Roman general, Marius, had been completing and strengthening his
army for two years, and the result was that he completely routed
this division of the enemy. Meanwhile, the Kimbri had advanced
through Switzerland up the Rhone valley,” crossed the Alps by the
Brenner Pass, in Tyrol, and descended through the valley of the
Adige into the plains of Venetia. The events of this campaign
(102 B.C.) are thus narrated by Mommsen:-‘‘Here the consul,
Q. Lutatius Catulus, was to guard the passes; but not fully acquainted
with the country, and afraid of having his flank turned, he had not
ventured to advance into the Alps, but had posted himself below
Trent on the left bank of the Adige, and had secured in any event
his retreat to the right bank by the construction of a bridge. When
the Kimbrians, however, pushed forward in dense masses from the
mountains, a panic seized the Roman army, and legionaries and horse-
men ran off, the latter straight for the capital, the former to the
nearest height which seemed to yield security. Catulus was obliged
to withdraw to the right bank of the Po, and leave the whole plain
between the Po and the Alps in the power of the Kimbri. Had the
Rimbri continued their attack without interruption, Rome might have
been greatly embarrassed.” This repulse, in the summer of Io.2 B.C.,
was the seventh and last of the Kimbrian successes; and for the last
time they allowed Rome to escape.
The spring of IoI B.C. came, and the Roman “deliverer’ was
at hand. Fifty thousand Roman troops, under Marius and Catulus,
crossed the Po, and marched against the Kimbri. On the 30th of
* Mommsen,
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 83
July the two armies met. The Kimbrians were surprised. Marius
gained a complete victory with slight loss, and the conquering career
of the Kimbri was once and for all ended. A small remnant alone
escaped that fatal day, and in time must have rejoined their allies,
the Teutones—such, at least, of the latter as had survived the
previous defeat. The first victory of Israel over Rome (B.C. iºl
was separated by nearly 300 years from this second series. More than
another century elapsed before the next occasion of contact; but we
shall then see Israel far more signally victorious even than during
these twelve years of military supremacy.
It is probable that the remnant of the Kimbri soon reached
North-west Germany. Certainly a century later they are found there.
Tacitus, the historian of the early Roman Empire, records their
embassy from North Germany to Augustus, praying for pardon for
their victories over Rome at the close of the second century B.C.
He describes them as “fewer in number, but of great reputation.”
The Peninsula of Denmark, from the presence there of the Kimbri,
~:...º.º. c-E:
was called by the later Romans the Kimbric Chersonese: The modern
name is Jutland, and it was probably these same Kimbri who
entered Britain as Jutes (a form of the name Goth); but that will be
considered in its proper place.
The effect on Rome of the war with the Kimbri was lasting
The deliverer, Marius, became for a time supreme. From this
power there was but one step to the succeeding tyranny of Sulla;
thence one step to the perpetual dictatorship of Julius Caesar; "
thence one step to the imperial autocracy of Augustus, which led
to the fall of the Fourth Empire.

CAE/AAPTEAE XY.
SECOND MIGRATION WEST-ARMINIUS,
Scithai and Guthai, Sºcoth and Goth—the Cherusci-Later a part of the
Saxons—Arminius—Defeat of Varus in the Battle of the Saltus
Teutobergiensis—the Khat??–Hessians, or Hittites—Germanicus—
Death of Arminius–First mention of the name “Saxons”—German
7"eligion—Who were the Goths 2—Dan and the Dames—Assyrians
and Medes. B.C. IOO to A.D. I 50.
ºHEN the Romans first became practically acquainted with
*WWºl the country beyond the Danube and the Rhine—the
fºll great central plain of Europe, corresponding to the modern
Germany—one of the ethnic names they met with was that of
Guthai or Goths. This tract of country was the immediate
western neighbour of Scithia at the time of its largest extent in
450 B.C.; and the Vistula, which is the Eastern river of the German
plain, rises in close proximity to the source of the Scithic river
Ar-arus or Sereth. Mas-sagétai, Thys-sagétai, Sagétai, Gauthai,
Gétat, are names all occurring in connection with the Sctiths, and
exhibiting different forms of one original name, derived from the
Hebrew S'coth, and denoting “Wanderers among the Nations.”
In this way, may not S-cithai and Guthai, S'coth and Goth be
identical? Many of the learned have so regarded these names.
Some few have supposed that the Sciiths entirely disappeared, but
the account of their national character in Herodotus alone renders
that supposition in the highest degree improbable; and from our
present point of view, if the Sciiths were the Lost Tribes, the plain
requirements of prophecy forbid us to suppose that they were either
lost or absorbed. Supposing, therefore, a portion to have left their
homes between the Black Sea and the Baltic, the physical features .
of the country, the lie of mountain chains, &c., make the advance
westward the only natural course to follow ; and a trace of such an



THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 85
r *
advance is contained in the name “Goth.” Whether the “Goths,”
as first known to the Romans, were the same as those who, several
centuries later, played so prominent a part in the breaking-up of the
Roman Empire, and whether those later “Goths” were Israelites,
are questions which will be considered afterwards. As the Israelitish
name “Sciith" became a general appellation with geographers for
the inhabitants of Northern Europe and Asia; as the name “Sarma-
tian * had a similarly extended application ; so it may be that the
later “Goths’ adopted their name from the warlike nation to which
it originally belonged. For the present, I will pass to surer ground,
and narrate a series of events which I believe are to be assigned
to a second migration of Scithic Israel into the plains of Western
Germany. The first migration started south of the Carpathian
Mountains; the present one on the northern side of that range.
At the dawn of the Christian aera, the heart of Germany, the
district between the upper waters of the rivers Weser and Elbe,
corresponding to the Saxon provinces of the modern German
Empire, was occupied by a people whose name has been handed
down in the Latin form, Cherusci. Zhese zvere a portion of the
ancestors of the Saxons of a later age. The proofs of this point are
given by Sir E. Creasy * and Dr. Latham,f and seem conclusive.
That they should not be called Saxons may seem an objection, but
it must be remembered that the name Sakai, a certainly earlier form
of Saxons, does not appear, prominently at least, among the appella-
tions of the historic Sciàths in Europe; and especially that our only
sources of information about the various names of the Lost Tribes
were casual occasions of contact with the outer world. This much
is certain, that the late name “Saxones” seems to absorb the earlier
“Cherusci,” “As long as we have the Cherusci, there are no Saxons.
As soon as zwe meet with the Saxons, the Cherusci disappear.”
In the opening years of the first century A.D., the victorious
arms of the early Roman Empire were carried across the Rhine into
Germany. Arminius, or Hermann, the military chieftain of the Che-
rusci, and his nation of warriors, alone offered effectual resistance.
The neighbouring country was kept down by Roman garrisons, and
the German tribes submitted after a short struggle. Even the
brother of the Cheruscan prince joined the victors. But Arminius,
as we are told by Sir E. Creasy, “aspired to, and obtained from,
* Fifteen Decisive Battles of the World, p. 126.
+ The Germany of Tacitus, p. 130.
86 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
Roman enmity a higher title than could have been given him by
Roman favour. It is in the pages of Rome's greatest historian that
his name has come down to us with the proud addition of Ziberator
Jaud dubie Germaniae.” Fired by beholding the contrast between
the debased Italians and his own brave and manly countrymen, with
their domestic virtues, “their love of their national free institutions
and their loathing of every pollution and meanness,” he resolved t
resist to the last. The result “has for us this special attraction, tha
it forms part of our national history,” and places Arminius in th
foremost ranks of Israel’s heroes.
It was the year A.D. 9, when the Roman commander, Quintilius
Varus, led an army of three legions against the Cherusci. A wooded
ridge of hills, intervening between the head-waters of the rivers
Ems and Weser, and called the Saltus Teutobergiensis, marked the
scene of the encounter. This battle has been narrated by Sir E.
Creasy as one of the decisive battles of the world, and his description V-
may well be given at length. Let us picture to ourselves the Roman
soldiers defiling through the thick mountain wood. “The crowd
and confusion of the columns embarrassed the working parties of
the soldiery, and in the midst of their toil and disorder the word
was suddenly passed through their ranks that the rear guard was
attacked by the barbarians. Varus resolved on pressing forward, but
a heavy discharge of missiles from the woods on either flank taught
him how serious was the peril, and he saw the best men falling round
him without the opportunity of retaliation.” In this way the first day
of the engagement passed, and the second day came on. “Arminius
now gave the signal for a general attack. The fierce shouts of the Ger-
mans pealed through the gloom of the forests, and in thronging multi-
tudes they assailed the flanks of the invaders, pouring in clouds of darts
on the encumbered legionaries, as they struggled up the glens or floun-
dered in the morasses, and watching every opportunity of charging
through the intervals of the disjointed column, and so cutting off
communication between its brigades. Retreat was now as imprac-
ticable as advance. Unable to keep together, or force their way
across the woods and swamps, the horsemen were overpowered in detail
and slaughtered to the last man. Varus committed suicide. One of
the lieutenant-generals of the army fell fighting ; the other surren-
dered to the enemy. . . . . The bulk of the Roman army fought
steadily and stubbornly, frequently repelling the masses of the
assailants, but gradually losing the compactness of their array, and *
becoming weaker and weaker beneath the incessant shower of darts
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 87
and the reiterated assaults of the vigorous and unencumbered
Germans. At last, in a series of desperate attacks, the column was
Afterced through and through, two of the eagles captured, and the Roman
host, which on the yester morning had marched forth in such pride
and might, now broken up into confused fragments, either fell fighting
beneath the overpowering numbers of the enemy, or perished in the .
swamps in unavailing efforts at ſlight. Few, very few, ever saw
again the left bank of the Rhine. One body of brave veterans,
arraying themselves in a ring on a little mound, beat off every charge
of the Germans, and prolonged their honourable resistance to the close
of that dreadful day. The traces of a feeble attempt at forming a
ditch and mound attested in after years the spot where the last of the
Romans passed their night of suffering and despair. But on the
morrow this remnant also, worn out with hunger, wounds, and toil,
was charged by the victorious Germans, and either massacred on the
spot, or offered up in fearful rites at the altars of the deities of the old
mythology of the North. Mezer was victory more decisive, never was |
the liberation of an oppressed people more instantaneous and complete.
Throughout Germany the Roman garrisons were assailed and cut off;
and within a few weeks after Varus had fallen, the German soil was
freed from the foot of an invader. At Rome the tiding of the battle“S.
was received with an agony of terror, the descriptions of which we
should deem exaggerated, did they not come from Roman historians
themselves. The chief alarm of Augustus zeas, that he expected them
to push on against Złaly and Æome, he often beat his head against
the wall, and exclaimed, “Quintilius Varus, give me back my
legions.” The blow which Arminius had struck never zwas for-
gotten.” How truly decisive this victory was as regards the future
history of the world—that is to say, how plainly we are here able to
see Jehovah working out the accomplishment of His designs, is well
put by the same authority in an earlier place. “Had Arminius been
supine or unsuccessful, our Germanic ancestors would have been
enslaved or exterminated in their original seats along the Eyder
and the Elbe ; this island would never have borne the name of
England, and ‘we, this great English nation, whose race and language
are now overrunning the earth from one end of it to the other,” would
/have been utterly cut off from existence.” -
Thus once more are we able to lift the veil which covers those
dark ages of the world's history, and we see the Remnant of 7 acob,
* Arnold’s Lectures on Modern History.
+x-**
88 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
which Jehovah had promised should be a nation before Him for
ever, again, with irresistible force and with lasting result, treading
down and tearing in pieces the Roman or Fourth World-Empire.
Zhere was none to deliver; no Roman General ever avenged the
destruction of the legions of Varus. But Israel's hand was stayed,
and Israel's hosts were not permitted to advance to the annihilation
of their enemy. The cup of Rome's iniquity was not yet full ; its
final doom was not yet ; but though waiting, it was none the less sure.
Whatever race it was which finally stepped into the territory which
fell from the enfeebled grasp of Rome, the brunt of the breaking
in pieces {-first on the Allia, 390 B.C., next amidst the Alps 113 to
Ioz B.C., and now, A.D. 9, in the heart of Germany—was borne by
Israel, the Zord’s battle-axe.
The scene of the great battle still retains the name, Teutoberger
Wald, which it bore in the days of Arminius; and on or near the
spot occur such names as, “das Winnefeld” (the field of Victory),
“die Knockenbahn ” (the bone-lane), “die Knocken/eke’’ (the bone-
brook), and “der Mordkessel ” (the field of slaughter); names which
are living evidence of the effect of that signal victory. Other
victories were won by the same chieftain over the same enemy, in
the years immediately succeeding, but it was only of that won in the
defiles of the Saltus Teutobergiensis that the memory remained.
The year A.D. 15 witnessed the first attempt to revenge the
Roman disaster. A Roman army, led by a member of the Imperial
house, Germanicus, advanced across the Rhine into Germany. The
first tribe encountered were the Khatti.* These agree in geo-
graphical position with the modern Hessians. Now, as “water”
is the same as the German “wasser,” so Khatti and Hesse are
identical names. Indeed, at a very early period we find this people
calling themselves Het-wara, or, People of Het. These names cor-
respond exactly to those of a powerful nation bordering on ancient
Israel, known to us as Hittites. They called themselves children of Heth;
the Assyrians called them Khatti. The twofold similarity of name, and
the vicinity of an Israelitish nation, irresistibly suggest the inference
that these Khatti were the descendants of the ancient Hittites, who
must have been equally with Israel exposed to the power of Assyria
(indeed from their position between Israel and Assyria they must
have been conquered first), and may easily have shared in their
escape. This is a very strong undesigned coincidence.
* I write this name “Khatti,” not “Chatti,” to show the true pronunciation.
{
\
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY, 80
*
Beyond the Khatti, however, Germanicus could not advance.
Face to face with the Cherusci and Arminius, he found himself
obliged to retire to the Rhine, and seek his desired vengeance by an'
indirect advance. Conveying his troops down the Rhine, then
northwards along the coast of Holland, he disembarked them on the
river Ems in Hanover. Thence he advanced by land to the neigh-
bourhood of the scene of Varus's disaster, and here a battle was
fought. The account of this is given in a note to Messrs. Church
and Brodribb's Translation of the Annals of Tacitus.* According
to their own accounts, the Romans, previous to the battle, had
“pursued Arminius as he retreated into trackless wilds.” “But the
advance evidently proved very dangerous; and though we are told
that the legions struck terror into the enemy, only a very indecisive
engagement was fought, in which indeed it may be presumed that
the Romans were worsted. Germanicus, at all events, decided on
an immediate retreat. The army was led back to the Ems, and
conveyed down it by ships. One division was surrounded by the
enemy in a most unfavourable position, and extricated itself only by
the most desperate fighting. It suffered heavy loss, and was in a
miserable plight after the battle.” Sir E. Creasy adds, that Arminius,
“would have destroyed them completely had not his skilful system
of operations been finally thwarted by a confederate German chief.”
Thus the campaign of A.D. 15 ended not only unsuccessfully for the
Romans, but also disastrously.
In the following year a fresh attempt was made, with like result. ,
In the plain of Idistavisus, on the Weser, in Hanover, Germanicus
and Arminius were again opposed. The Romans again claimed a
victory, but Tacitust adds that the cavalry engagement was indecisive.
The evidence of that historian's translators is to the point: “ Nothing
is said of the submission or surrender of the Germans, or even of
their flight. Germanicus, indeed, raised a trophy, commemorating
the subjugation of all the tribes between the Rhine and the Elbe.
This was a mere empty vaunt : only one tribe, the Angrivarii, sub-
mitted. . . . . The Germans could not have been very lºyu -
beaten, for they now instantly renewed hostilities. . . . . It is per-
fectly clear that the net result of his campaigns was exceedingly
insignificant. He conquered nothing ; it cannot be said that he
effectually intinidated the enemy. His victories, such as they were,
were almost more than counterbalanced by his serious losses. The
conquest of Germany to the Elbe was probably more than he could
* p. 392, # Annals ii. 21.
90 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
have ever accomplished. The idea of extending the Roman frontier
to that river seems to have been finally abandoned. Henceforth the
Rhine became a recognised boundary of Rome's Empire,” and Israel
in Germany was left to mature its strength for the final move into the
Isles of the West.
“The Cherusci,” Dr. Latham tells us, “withstood the aggres-
sions of their own countrymen, as steadily as they did those of
Rome.” “Their own countrymen” means neighbouring “German,”
i.e., Assyrian and kindred tribes. Maroboduus, the leader of a con-
federacy of these German tribes, was endeavouring to subject his
neighbours, but Arminius was in arms against him. From A.D. 17 to
19, a desultory warfare was kept up. At last a pitched battle was
fought, and Maroboduus confessed the ascendency of his opponent
by avoiding a renewal of the engagement, and by imploring aid from
Rome. Shortly after this, Arminius was assassinated by some of his
kinsmen, in the thirty-seventh year of his age, after a brilliant career
as “elective war-chieftain" of Cheruscan–Israel. His fame lived
long after him. Fitly named Hermann, the “war-man,” or “man of
hosts,” the memory of his deeds survived in the Irmin-sul (“column
of Hermann ") of the old Saxons, and the Irmin-street of the º
settlers of England.
The last mention of the name Cherusci is connected with the
year A.D. 47, when Tacitus records that they sent to Rome for a
descendant of Arminius to be their chieftain, all the other descendants
apparently having died. The name disappears, and another gradually
takes its place.
It may be that some would regard the evidence connecting the
Cherusci with the later Saxons as insufficient, and yet admit the
possibility of Arminius being an Israelitish chieftain, who had come
with others over the Baltic Sea from the mouth of the Vistula to
that of the Elbe. But however they came (and it is more likely
that they came by sea, than across the closely-wooded lands of
Germany), I am inclined to believe that among the Cherusci there
was a considerable Israelitish element; that they were, so to speak,
the advanced guard of Israel in Germany; and that the name of
Saxons, i.e., Sakasūnavas, sons of the Sakai, or Beth Isaak, only
became widely known after the last and largest migration of Israelites
had left Sciàthia. The first mention of the name is by Ptolemy, not
later than 141 A.D. Tacitus also mentions the Angli. But the Che-
rusci, Kimbri, Angli, and early Saxons are not sufficient to account
for the whole Sctithic nation.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 9I
Before leaving the period marked by the name of Cherusci, it
will be worth noticing some allusions to German customs mentioned
in Tacitus, Germania, with a decidedly Israelitish bearing.” “Augury
by wands" will at once recall the Sctithic custom which we saw to
be identical with a custom of Israel. The following quotation speaks
for itself: “The deities of the Germans are not confined within walls,
nor fashioned into any mortal shapes; they hallow groves and woods,
and call by the name of gods that secrecy, the presence of which is
felt by reverence alone.” Immediately before the captivity, “Ephraim
was joined to idols,” but the guiding hand of Jehovah was gradually
training “His firstborn” to a better way. Still idolatrous, but
without the grosser features of idolatry, neither in Sctithia nor in
Germany had they images. We have also seen that they had no
kings; for “the children of Israel shall abide many days without a
Åing, and without a prince, and without a sacrifice, and without an
image, and without an ephod, and without teraphim.” +
At this point it will be best to consider the answer to the ques-
tion, Who were the Gothic invaders of the Roman Empire? The
truth is probably as follows:—The Sciiths composing the migration,
or series of small migrations, the occurrence of which has been
assumed in this chapter, were accompanied by various Assyrian,
Median, and kindred tribes, who had gradually collected on the
borders of Scithia. One section of the Israelite Sciiths, or Goths,
possibly the early naval adventurers of the Tribe of Dan, with some
of their subject allies, made its way across the Baltic Sea into the
southern part of Sweden. This was a very natural move for a people
even with the least love of enterprise, the distance across the water
being short, and the Danish isles making the step still easier to take.
Settled here, in Sweden, all alike were known as Goths. As often
happens, the superiority of the real owners of the name caused its
acceptance by their companions, who practically lost their own. After
a time some circumstance occurred which induced these allies—
Assyrians perhaps, or Medians, to recross the Baltic to the mouth of
the Vistula. These were the Goths, who after A.D. 200, leaving the
banks of the Vistula, pressed southwards to the shores of the Black
Sea. The story current among themselves was that they had come
from Scandinavia, that is to say, Sweden. It is also a striking fact
that they do not appear so much under the simple name of
* ix. IO. t Hosea iii. 4.
# These Damites would be traced to the inland colony in the North of
Palestine, which must have been carried captive with the neighbouring tribes.
92 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
Goths, but as Gothones, Guthones, Ostrogoths, or Visigoths—names
bearing out the supposition that they had only been in contact
with Israel, and were not Israel themselves. Moreover, the lan-
guage of these Goths, while bearing striking resemblance in many
points to that of the Anglo-Saxons, still has signal points of
difference in essential particulars; so that the two languages do
not appear as mother and daughter, or even as sister and sister,
but as cousin and cousin. This again points to social contact. The
points of difference are not those which mark the typical Assyrian or
German tongue, but rather those which distingnish the Median or
Lithuanian. The inference therefore is that the Goths were Median
by race, therefore not Israelites. Their entrance into the Roman
Empire was in the humiliating position of fugitives from the victorious
Huns. Their subsequent successes were due partly to the genius of
individual leaders, but mainly to the entire corruption of the Roman
administration; and after a short enjoyment of power, they in their
turn succumbed to fresh invaders, and became absorbed by their con-
querors. This fact is conclusive against their Israelitish origin.
A few words of explanation are necessary as regards the use of
the names Assyrian and Median. What is meant by the former is
that the lineal descendants of the ancient Assyrians are found in the
High Germans of to-day—the races occupying the Western half of
the modern German Empire. Some few of these, as the Khatti or
Hessians, are only Assyrianised. Their nationality and language are
merged in that of their more numerous neighbours. The Medians,
on the other hand, have been traced into Europe under the name
of Sauro-matai, or Sar-matians. Of these the Lithuanians are the
direct descendants. The resemblance of the Zithuanian language to
that of ancient Media is complete. A large part of the so-called Slavs
are tribes of kindred origin, whose language has become merged
in that of the Medes. Others are Mongolian Tatars. There is no
such thing as a great Slavonic race. These ethnological considera-
tions may easily be the key to the different race-problems of Europe;
but I can do no more than allude to them here, for to give the
evidence in full would require a separate treatise.

CHAATER XYZ
THIRD MIGRATION WEST-ODIN.
The later Scithia—The Dakians—Irruption of the Sciéths into Maesia
—Dekebal—Trajan—The Dakians retire to the country between the
Carpathians and the Dniepr—Israelitish gravestones in the Crimea
—Odin-Am historical character—Anglo-Saxon genealogies—Odin's
date— Odin a Sciºth—Led a large mass of Sciéths from Asgard
on the Dniepr into Western Germany–This movement £ressed the
Germans on to the Roman Empire—Odin in Saxony—In Sweden—
Sciithia and Swithiod—Death of Odin. B.C. IO to A.D. 260.
tº T remains to describe the latter days of Israel's occupation
M. of the Scithic territory by the Black Sea, after the nation
Pºl had been diminished by the large offshoots already men-
tioned. The “Scithia " of the commencement of the Christian aera
was a slight advance westwards from the “Sciithia” of Herodotus.
Then the Eastern boundary was the Tanais or Don; now it was the
Borysthenes or Dniepr. As the Sciiths advanced from the Don, the
Sarmatian nations, noticed by Herodotus under the name of Sauro-
matai as dwelling east of that river, crossed into the regions between
the Don and the Dniepr. The German or Assyrian tribes had
originally skirted the Eastern frontier of the Sciiths, but as the latter
lost their two offshoots, the Germans, and probably also some of the
Sarmatians, passed round to the North of Scithia into the central
plains of Europe. The earlier “Scithia” was a square between the
Don on the East and the Carpathian Mountains on the West. The
later “Scithia” was an oblong between the Dniepr on the East and
the Theiss, a tributary of the Danube, on the West; the centre of
this district being that very Sereth which was in a previous chapter
connected with the Arsareth of Esdras. How truly, then, if the
Sctiths, the Getae, and the Dakians were, as has been supposed,
Israel of the Captivity, did the Lost Tribes abide in their first settle-
ments in Europe “till the latter days.”



94 - ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
The occupants of the western half of this new “Sctithia”—the
portion, on both sides of the Carpathians, included between the
Dniestr, the Danube, and the Theiss—became known to the Romans,
on whose dominions they bordered, as Dakians.” In B.C. Io the first
Roman expedition entered Dakia, but it retired defeated. From the
writers of the reign of Augustus we gather that the Romans regarded
the Dakians as a formidable race. They crossed the Danube, plun-
dered the allies of Rome, and were with difficulty driven back into
their own country by the Imperial generals. About A.D. 70, accord-
ing to Josephus,f there was a bold attempt of the “Sciiths”
against the Romans. These were evidently the “Dakians” of other
authors. They crossed the Danube into Moesia, “after which, by
their violence, and entirely unexpected assault, they slew a great
many of the Romans that guarded the frontiers, and as the consular
legate, Fonteius Agrippa, came to meet them and fought courageously
against them, he was slain by them. They then overran all the
region that had been subject to him, fearing and rending everything
that fell in their way.” Once more it required the talent of a great
general to drive the Dakians back across the Danube. But it was
only for a time, for after the lapse of only a few years, during the
reign of Domitian, they again carried the terror of their arms south
of the river. For four years, from A.D. 86 to 9o, they carried on the
war under their King Deke-bal. Domitian himself took part in five
campaigns against them. His lieutenant, Fuscus, was, in the lan-
guage of Roman satire, “devoured by the Dakian vultures,” and
“at least one Roman army was overwhelmed with a lamentable
defeat.”f Such, indeed, was the success attending the Dakian arms,
that Domitian was at least reduced to accept peace on the condition
of paying an annual tribute to the “barbarians,” a disgrace peculiarly
galling to the conquerors of the world. Thus it was that, for a
century, these hardy Scithic warriors were a constant source of terror
to the Roman Empire.
The final destruction, however, of the Roman power was not
the part assigned to Scithic Israel. At different points they inflicted
on the Fourth Empire blows which were the cause of its final col-
lapse; but it was reserved for other nations to finish the work which
Israel had begun, and to inherit Rome's lost provinces. For Israel
* Here, again, the A shews the true pronunciation. Zeke-ºal means Lord of
the Deke, or Daki. And what is the origin of Dak-i 2 . Since the Hebrew letter
is of I-zsahak (zide supra, p. 58), changed sometimes into s, sometimes into t,
may not Daki be possibly a form of the name which elsewhere appears as Sakai ?
t Wars, VII., 4. + f Merivale.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 95
was reserved a nobler work—the founding of a new and lasting
empire in the isles of the Western Sea. To reach the shores of the
German Ocean from those of the Euxine, they must pass to the
north of the Carpathians and the contiguous mountain ranges run-
ning through the centre of Europe nearly to the Rhine. Now, up
to A.D. Ioo, a portion of the Israelites in Dakia were on the inner,
i.e., the wrong, side of the Carpathian range. But immediately after
that date a Roman Emperor was raised up of more than ordinary
military ability. This was Trajan. Eager for the addition of fresh
provinces to the Empire, and chafing at the disgraceful compact
with the Dakians, he crossed the Danube A.D. IoI. After four
years’ continual fighting, during which the Dakian warriors, al-
though the time had come when Jehovah, in the working out of
His designs, took away from them the power of “going through,”
contested every inch of territory, Trajan stormed the fortress of the
Dakian King in the highlands of Transylvania, and proceeded to
convert the country into a Roman province. This was A.D. Io 5.
The result was that “a large number of the inhabitants migrated to
ſhe banks of the Borysthemes, zwhere they Ze'ere known as Zyra-gefa.”
This historical fragment contains the passage of Dakian-Israel from the
inner to the outer side of the Caſſathians. For the next century the
settlement of Israel comprised the country between the Dniepr and
the Sereth, bounded on the west by the new Roman province of
Dakia, on the north and east by different Sarmatian tribes.
But what if, amongst all these speculations as to the nation of
Israel, long “joined to idols,” there were direct evidence of the
presence of individual Israelites who had preserved their religion
and their identity in the very region which has come under our con-
sideration ? Yet such is the case. There are tombstones now in the
Museum at St. Petersburg, which were discovered in the Crimea, and
which leave no doubt on the subject. The dates on these stones come
within the first century A.D., and the inscriptions are as follows:—
“This is the tombstone of Buki, the son of Izchak, the priest. May
his rest be in Eden at the time of the salvation of Israel. In the
year 702 of the years of our exile.” “Rabbi Moses Levi died in the
year 726 of our exile,” “Zadok the Levite, son of Moses, died 4ooo
after the creation, 785 of our exile.” Could there be a more striking
coincidence than that afforded by the evidence of these three tomb-
* Student's Manual of Ancient Geography, p. 68o.
# The Karaite aera of the creation, making that event B.C. 3911.
96 ISRAEL’s wander INGs.
stones? In the early history of Israel in Scithia, we saw that one
section, known to the Greeks as Getae, had probably not yet lapsed
into idolatry. It is now clear that, from the time of Israel's escape
from Media down to the commencement of the Christian aera, God
reserved unto Himself a few faithful ones to be His witnesses in the
midst of their idolatrous brethren.
A century from the time of Trajan's conquests in Dakia still saw
the main mass of Scithic Israel dwelling in the land of “Arsareth.”
But the time of their departure was at hand, and their destined
leader to the regions of the West had already been born. This was
Odin. Most people suppose that Odin, or Woden, was merely the
name by which the Saxons and Scandinavians denoted the Supreme
Deity. But, whatever the origin of the name, it is certain that there
was an historical character who was so called. Not only are there
traditions concerning him, which it would be the height of absurdity
to explain away as myths of natural phaenomena; but there is other
and still stronger evidence. This is best given in the words of
Sharon Turner. The difficulty, he says, as to the date of Odin,”
“has arisen partly from the confusion in which, from their want of
chronology, all the incidents of the North, anterior to the eighth
century, are involved, and partly from the wild and discordant
fictions of the scalds, who have clouded the history of Odin by their
fantastic mythology. The same obscurity attends the heroes of all
countries, who have been deified after death, and upon whose
memory the poets have taken the trouble to scatter the weeds as well
as the flowers of their fancy. The human existence of Odin appears
ſo me to be satisfactorily proved by two facts : 1st. The founders of
the Anglo-Saxon Octarchy deduced their descent from Odin by
genealogies, in which the ancestors are distinctly mentioned up
to him. These genealogies have the appearance of greater
authenticity by not being the servile copies of each other: they
exhibit to us different individuals in the successive stages of
ancestry of each; and they claim dºerent children of Odin as
founders of the lines. These Zºnealogies are also purely Anglo-
Saxon. 2nd. The other circumstance is that the Northern chron-
iclers and scalds derive theirºieroes also from Odin by his different
children. Snorre, in his Ynglinga Saga, gives a detailed history of
Sweden regularly from him; and though the Northerns cannot be
suspected of having borrowed their genealogies from the Anglo-
* AIistory of the Anglo-Saxons, I. 214; note.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 97
Saxons, yet they agree in some of the children ascribed to Odin.
This coincidence between the genealogies preserved in their new
country of men who left the North in the fifth and sixth centuries,
and the genealogies of the most celebrated heroes who acted in the
North during the subsequent ages, could not have arisen if there
never had been an Odin who left such children.” Another authority
supplies more evidence. “Whatever was the period in which he
flourished, Woden is in truth an historical personage. As such he
was regarded by all our early chroniclers ; the author of the History
of the Britons, without a hint as to his divinity, gives him a line of an-
cestors; in the eighth century Beda says of him, ‘from whose stock the
royal races of many provinces derived their origin;’ in the tenth, Asser
simply mentions him as one of the line of his patron's ancestors.” +
The historical value of the Anglo-Saxon genealogies is well pointed
out by the same authority. “The genealogies of the Teutonic
royal dynasties are substantially genuine historic documents. That
they ascend much higher than the annals, and even than the distinct
traditions of our forefathers, is no more than might be expected ; for
(like the title-deeds of an estate), records, by which the succession to
the throne would sometimes be determined on the failure of elder
lives, would be preserved, even when others were allowed to perish,
because the interests of the events they related was eclipsed by that
of succeeding events. Now if, on examining the genealogies as they
have been handed down to us, we find them to be intrinsically
probable, and consistent, not only with one another, but with
history, in the later portion which comprises twenty-five generations,
we shall more readily acquiesce in the statement which presents
to us the first nine, although we are unable to submit it to the same
tests.”f -
The preceding extracts suffice to set at rest the question as to
Odin’s real existence; we have still to determine his approximate
date. Sharon Turner supplies the following material for this. § The
date of Cerdic, the ninth from Odin, was 495; of Ida, the tenth,
547 ; of Ella, the eleventh, 560. Allowing twenty-five years as a
fair average, the date of Odin would be 270, 297, or 285. Again,
“Snorre gives thirty-two reigns between@din and Harald Harfragre
* Haigh's Conquest of Britain by the Saxons, p. 121.
+ p. IIo.
f Mr. Haigh works this out at length in a series of most interesting and
instructive passages,
Ś pp. 430, 450.
98 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
Almost all the kings perished violently, therefore the average of their
reigns cannot exceed twenty years. This computation would place
Odin about 220 A.D.” In such a case it cannot be unfair to strike
the mean between the earlier and later dates; I shall therefore con-
sider Odin to have flourished, and to have had sons grown to man-
hood, soon after the year 25o.*
One of the earliest traditions of the Saxons, accepted not only
by their own chroniclers, but also by more than one modern historian,
makes Odin a Scithic leader of an enormous multitude of Sciiths from
the banks of the Dniepr into Western Germany. This is nothing less
than the record of the third, last, and largest migration of Scithic-
Israel to the shores of the German Ocean. A detailed account of this
migration is contained in the old Saxon tradition, which I will pro-
ceed to give at length as a portion of the history of the tribes of the
captivity.
This great movement was said to be due to the aggressive
movements of the Romans. This exactly agrees with the continual
attempts made by different Roman emperors, during the first two
centuries A.D., to subdue the districts beyond the Danube bordering
on the Carpathian Mountains. Odin's starting point is given as
Asgard, the metropolis of a mighty empire, situated near the Tanais.
This As-gard was none other than the modern Kiev, f a flourishing
Russian city on the river Zniepr. The name itself seems bound
up with different stages of the history of exiled Israel. The district
of Asgerd in Armenia, and the town Ascipurgium or Asburg in
the Caucasus, are evidence of this. Moreover, the meaning of
Åsgard, “City of God,”f is a most striking undesigned coinci-
dence, being nothing else than the remembrance of Jerusalem, the
Holy City, carried about through the whole period of their European
* The later date for Odin (about 300 A.D.) is favoured by the following facts.
In the line of descent from his eldest son, the 8th from Odin died in 560, the
I4th in 748. In that from the second son, the 13th died in 749; from the
third, the IIth died in 709 ; from the fourth, who had two sons, in one line
the 13th died 718, 19th died 901 ; in the other line, 9th died 559, 16th died
8oo; from the fifth, Ioth died 588; and from the sixth, the 16th from Odin died
In 799.
+ Spruner’s Historical Atlas.
f As being the singular of Asir, “Gods.” This, however, is not likely to have
been the original meaning, for Odin's Sciiths were known as Āsir; but arose, pro-
bably, after Odin himself had been deified. The Armenian local names noted in
an earlier place (p. 54) are variously spelt -asgerd or -ashkert. There is also a
district of Ar-ish-Aert. May not the groundwork of these various forms be the
Hebrew isſº, “man”? In this case, Asir would mean “The People” par eminence
—“The Chosen People.”
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. 99
wanderings. The “mighty empire’ undoubtedly refers to the
dominions of Scithic-Israel between the Dniepr and the Car-
pathians. Certain it is that this region, and that previously noticed
as Dakia, were both, shortly after A.D. 250, entirely occupied by the
Goths, a distinct race of immigrants from Scandinavia.
Having gathered together his multitudinous followers, the great
warrior left once and for all the country which, for upwards of eight
centuries, had given a home to exiled Israel. Advancing at first
northwards up the course of the Dniepr towards the Baltic, the first
people with whom he came into hostile contact was a section of the
Sarmatians. These in all probability were the Goths and Vandals,
who were settled in the country about the mouth of the Vistula.
Having dispossessed them of their sea-coast territory, he drove them
towards the interior parts of the continent, and himself turned west-
wards, in a direction parallel to the Baltic coast-line. Here he simi-
larly dispossessed various “German” tribes of their original territory,
and sent them southwards towards the Danube. Now there is dis-
tinct trace of such a movement as this in the contemporary annals of
the Roman Empire. The commencement of the year 254, as Gibbon
narrates,” was marked by a sudden invasion of the Empire by German
tribes simultaneously at different parts. For some time previously
the Germans had attempted no inroads on a large scale, but the whole
period of the administration of Valerian, who was proclaimed
Emperor late in A.D. 253, “was one series of confusion and calamity,
and the Roman Empire was continually invaded by the Franks, the
Alemanni, and the Goths.” From this very period, which on other
grounds we have assigned as the probable date of Odin's migration,
the German tribes seem pressed on to the Roman provinces by an
irresistible force. Moreover, this exactly falls in with the traditional
account of Odin's movements. Thus not only did Israel bear the
brunt of the destruction of the Roman power, but actually drove
against it those nations which were destined to complete the work.
This is not to be lightly passed over.
To proceed with the account of Odin : after passing across the
Vistula and the Oder, he reached the Elbe, where there were already
the first representatives of Saxon-Israel. The officers under him,
directing the expedition and fulfilling both military and priestly duties,
were twelve in number. This is eminently an Israelitish number, and
its occurrence in so marked a manner may fairly be claimed as another
* Decline and Fall, ch. vi.
IOO ISRAEL’s wanDERINGs.
undesigned coincidence. Having peopled a considerable tract of
country to the west of the Elbe, and setting his sons as princes of the
different “Saxon" settlements in East “Saxony,” Westphalia, Fran-
conia, and Denmark, he left the limits of Germany. To this day a
trace of his passage to the other side of the Baltic is contained in the
Odinsee, i.e., Odin’s-ey, or Odin's Island, applied to a town in the
Danish isle of Fünen. The sequel I will give in the words of an
authority already quoted. “Passing over into Sweden, he was
allowed to form a settlement there, by Gylf, the king of the country,
who, knowing that he had no force to oppose him, adopted the wiser
policy of receiving him amicably. A desirable site was chosen, the
city of Sigtun founded, a temple built therein, and sacrifices estab-
lished according to the rites of Asa-land.” Lastly, Norway was
invaded, subdued, and given by Woden to Saeming, who appears to
have been born, as well as other sons, after his father's arrival in the
north.”f Another historian says, “In the old Swedish legends it is
related that Odin founded the Empire of the Svea, and built a great
temple at a spot called Sigtuna, near Lake Maelar, in the present
province of Upland, which was known by the Northmen under
the name of the “Lesser Swithiód,” to distinguish it from that
“Greater Swithiód” or Scithia, S from which they believed he had
led his followers. When Odin arrived with his twelve pontiffs, or
chief priests, he is said to have found that great part of the land was
occupied by a people who, like himself, had come from Swithiód; but in
such long ages past that, according to their own account, no one
could fix the time. These people, who call themselves “Göta " or
“Gauta,” Goths, and boasted that they had driven all the dwarfs,
giants, and Fenni (Finns and Lapps) of the country back into the
mountains and dreary wastes, were so strong, that Odin was forced
to make a compact with their King Gylfe before he could settle in
the land.” Will the reader kindly refer to the previous passage,
where, in accounting for the name and origin of the historic Goths,
I supposed there was an early colony of Israel in Sweden. That
supposition was made in entire ignorance of the tradition that Odin,
on entering Sweden, found people already there who traced their
origin to Scithia. The striking nature of this coincidence must
surely be admitted.
* Z.e., “The Land of the Gods,” “The Land of God,” or “The Holy Land.”
+ Haigh, p. I22. # Otté's Scandinavia, p. 59.
§ Hence it is evident that Sciith and Swede are only two forms of the same
name, through the variant Scuith.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. IOI
As regards the general nature of this great movement, Snorre
Sturleson, the ancient chronicler who preserved the traditional account,
says, that Odin and his fellow Sciiths, “by their noble appearance,
superior prowess, and higher intelligence, easily vanquished the inferior
races of those lands, and Žersuaded them that they Ze'ere of godlike
origin.” In the whole account, says Mr. Haigh, “there is nothing
improbable. It is a simple narrative of an expedition, by a com-
paratively civilized race, through reigions inhabited by peoples less
advanced than they, by a race who had the address to consolidate by
the arts of Żeace the conquests of the sword. No wonder that success
everywhere attended them, that plenty and prosperity followed them,
that the dynasties they established remained secure.”
I mentioned, above, Odin’s conquest of Norway. After that
event he returned into Sweden, and, perceiving that his end was
near, he anticipated nature by a self-inflicted death. Thus died a
man whose arms were always said to be attended by victory, whose
achievements were so glorious that he was deified after his death.
Like Arminius, a hero of Israel and of the British nation, only far
more famous than he, the most prominent figure in the whole course
of Israel's wanderings, he passed away, and an ungrateful posterity
has consigned his name and his achievements to an almost impene-
trable oblivion,
* p. 122.

º
£º) /
5% tº Gº
9%
Ú/2 º'SO & Sº
gº º £ºš
Ž(23 Sęż Nº §§º )(\)&Sºº-
§§º
jº àºś Ø\º
29 22*Sº & s w ES gº
º Sº/>Sé
S$º)=$: t
CHAATAEAº X/ZZ.
ISRAEL SETTLED ON THE GERMAN OCEAN.
Sudden increase of the Saxon Zozyer after the date of Odin's arrival—
Saxons, Kimbri, and ºutes or Goths—Angles—Danes—Maximize
—Mazyal enterprise of the Franks and Saxons—The Saxons help
Carausius, a British usurper of the Imperial power—Great power of
the Saxons towards the close of the Fourth Century—The Saxons :
their (I) Language, (2) Mational Character, (3) Manners and Cus-
doms—7%e religion of Odin. A.D. 260 to 400.
ºF evidence were still wanting as to the truth of the large
* Scithic or Saxon immigration under Odin into the district
between the Elbe and the German Ocean, it would be
found in the sudden and remarkable change undergone by the
“Saxons” after the middle of the third century A.D. “Their power
rose to a height unheard-of among the barbarians of the North, and
they were enabled to put forth those countless swarms who gained
the sovereignty of the sea.” It will be well at this point to give a
brief description of the country gradually occupied by them—their
new settlement on the shores of the German Sea. This district
corresponded to the modern Holland, Hanover, Brunswick, Olden-
burg, Mecklenburg, Holstein, Schleswig, Jütland, and the neighbour-
ing islands which form with. it the kingdom of Denmark, and also
the southern province of Sweden, still called Gota-land, or Gothland,
with its capital Gothenborg. The extent of this tract, North and
South, was exactly that of the island of Great Britain, i.e., between
50° and 60° N. latitude; its breadth embraced ten degrees of
longitude, between 3° and 13° E. of Greenwich; the area, roughly
speaking, being 75,000 square miles. The coast of Holland, though
under the dominion of Israel, was occupied by the Frisians, of
whose nationality I am doubtful. With the exception of an Assyrian
* Chronological Tables of Ancient History, compiled from the best authorities.







THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. Io.3
tribe, the Teutoni, in Mecklenburg, the rest of this area was occupied,
under various names, by sections of the Tribes of the Captivity.
Thus Saxons recalls Sakai ; Angles brings to mind that
Ephraim was called Engel, “a heifer; ” the Jutes, Áimôri, or
AJames, recall the Sciiths and Áºmmerians, and, further back, the
colony of Danifes in the North of the land of Israel; while the
Goths of South Sweden, identical in name with those of 9%it-land,
give the clue to a difficulty which still remains for consideration. It
is most striking to find once more side by side the three names which
we found attaching to Israel on their escape from the land of their
captivity. Sakai, Scithai, Kimmerii, then. Saxons, 9 uſes, Kimbri,
now. Another form of Jutes is Geatas, i.e., Goths, Gétae, Sagétai,
or Sciàths. An old Danish chronicle” contains the remarkable tradi-
tion that the Dames and ºutes are 9 evs (/) of the Zyibe of Dan.
The founder of the Danish kingdom is given under the name of Dan.
Shortly before the arrival of Odin, we hear of the furious de-
vastations of the Roman usurper, Maximin, for 4oo miles beyond
the Rhine. These ravages are considered by Sharon Turner to have
been “favourable to the growth of the Saxon power; for they de-
populated the contiguous states, and left the Saxons without any
strong t neighbours to coerce or endanger them.”
The decade from 27 o to 28o was marked by an event of the
greatest importance as tending to develope the maritime enterprise
of the Saxons. The account is well worth giving in full, as it is
described by the Historian of the Anglo-Saxons f:—
“An active system of naval enterprise is not naturally chosen by
any nation. Hence the Saxons might have lived amid their rocks
and marshes, conflicting with their neighbours, or sailing about them
in petty vessels for petty warfare, till they had mouldered away in the
vicissitudes in which so many tribes perished, if one remarkable
incident, not originating from themselves, but from a Roman
Emperor, had not excited their peculiar attention to maritime ex-
peditions on a large scale, with grander prospects and to countries far
remote. This event, which tinged with new and lasting colours the
destiny of Europe, by determining the Saxons to piratical enterprises,
was the daring achievements of FrancsS; whom Probus, during his
* Vetus Chronicon Holsatia, p. 54.
t Vol. I., p. 135,
# Sh. Turner, I., pp. 137—I40.
§ Elsewhere said to be Francs and Saxons. As Francs, i.e., “Free-men,”
was simply the name of a confederation, it is quite possible that these may have
entirely belonged to the Saxon race. The authorities for this account are Zosimus,
I; Eumen. Paneg. IV., 18; and Vopiscus in Probo, c. 18.
IO4 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS,
brief sovereignty, had transported to the Pontus. . . . . Among
Others a numerous body of Francs, or rather of the contiguous
tribes united under that name, was transplanted to the Euxine. . . .
They soon afterwards seized the earliest opportunity of abandoning
their foreign settlement. They possessed themselves of many shifts,
probably the vessels in which they had been carried from the German
Ocean to the Euxine, and formed the daring plan of sailing back to
the Rhine. Its novelty and improbability procured its success; and
the necessities which attended it led them to great exploits. Com-
pelled to land wherever they could get supplies, safety, and infor-
mation, they ravaged the coasts of Asia and Greece. Reaching at
length Sicily, they attacked and ravaged Syracuse with great slaughter.
Sailing at last to Europe, they concluded their remarkable voyage by
zeaching in safety their native shores. In this singular enterprise, a
system to endure for ages received its birth. It discovered to them-
selves and their neighbours, to all who heard and could imitate, that
from the Roman Empire a rich harvest of spoil might be gleaned by
those who would seek for it at sea. It likewise removed the veil of
terror that hung over distant oceans and foreign expeditions. These
Francs had desolated every province almost with impunity, and per-
haps the same adventurers, embarking again with new followers,
evinced by fresh booty the practicability of similar attempts. On
land, the Roman tactics and discipline were generally invincible; but,
at sea, they who most frequent it are usually the most expert and
successful. The Saxons perceived this consequence ; their situation
on the ocean tempted them to make the trial; they soon afterwards
began their depredations, and by this new habit evinced the inciting
and instructive effects of the Frankish adventure.”
The year 287 witnessed the first contact of Saxon-Israel with
the Isles of the West. Carausius, a British usurper of the Imperial
dignity, invited them to his aid, and encouraged their application to
the trials of the sea. Sixty years later this was repeated by Mag-
nentius, another usurper. Both of these events tended not only to
increase the maritime skill of the Saxons, but also to draw them into
closer contact with the British Isles.
With the commencement of the fourth century the Saxons
extended their supremacy to the Rhine; and by the year 370,”
“such was the power of the Saxon Confederation, that they were
* Sh. Turner, I., p. 149. “The Saxon Confederation ” means the combi-
nation of Saxons, Angles, Jutes, and Danes, who were all different branches of
the Tribes of the Captivity.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. Io 5
now bold enough to defy the Roman armies by land, and invaded the
regions on the Rhine with a formidable force. The Imperial General
was unable to repulse them; a reinforcement encouraged him. The
Saxons declined a battle, and sued for an amicable accommodation.
It was granted . . . . The Romans were not ashamed to confess
their dread of the invaders by a perfidious violation of the Treaty.
They attacked the retreating Saxons from an ambush, and after a
brave resistance the unguarded barbarians were slain or made
prisoners. The loss was soon repaired in the natural progress of
population; and before many years elapsed, they renewed their
depredations and defeated Maximus. At the close of the fourth
century they exercised the activity and resources of Stilicho. After
his death, the Saxons commenced new irruptions. They supported
the Armorici in their rebellion, awed the Gothic Euric, began to war
with the Francs; and, extending the theatre of their spoil, made
Belgium, Gaul, Italy, and Germany tremble at their presence.” These
are the last recorded actions of the Saxons in Germany before
passing into Britain. From the first appearance of the Sciiths and
Kimmerians in Europe to the time of the departure of the Saxons
from the Continent, during a period of eleven centuries, how true
was it that, according to the prediction of Micah, “the remnant of
Jacob (was) among the Gentiles, in the midst of many people, as a
lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the
flocks of sheep: who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and
teareth in pieces, and none can deliver.” It was the same even to
the very last ; but towards the end the Roman armies were so
demoralized, that they hardly seemed worthy objects for attack.
The close of the fourth century witnessed the irruption of the
Huns into Europe, who, with the German and Sarmatian nations,
found no difficulty in completing the downfall of the Roman
Empire.*
The Saxons had no Herodotus to give a connected account of
the details of their life. However, by a comparison of different
authorities, it is possible to derive a great deal of information on this
subject. I will arrange the facts I have been able to discover, each
under its own separate head.
* It seems not unlikely that the Huns were the means employed by Jehovah
both to cause the Sciiths under Odin to leave their old homes on the Black Sea,
and the Saxons to cross into Britain. A hint of the former seems to be contained
in one of the old Sagas, while the coincidence of the Empire of Attila with the
latter seems to speak for itself. 3.
Ioé ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
I. LANGUAGE.
To set forth the large number of English and Anglo-Saxon
words of Hebrew origin, or the still larger number which bear marks
of social contract with the Medes, would require a treatise in itself.
But there are some interesting facts about the early Saxon alpha-
betical characters which are probably new to many, and may be
given with advantage in this place. That they employed alphabetical
characters, before their contact with those of Rome and Greece, is
certain. The old Runes are undoubted letters ; they were in use
before the spread of Christianity to the northern nations, and their
origin is ascribed to Odin. “Either,” says Sharon Turner,” “the
Pagan Saxons were acquainted with the Runic characters, or they
were introduced in the North after the fifth century, when the Saxons
came to Britain, and before the middle of the sixth, when they are
mentioned by Fortunatus, which is contrary to the history and
traditions of the Scandinavian nations, and to probability. Aºun is
used in Anglo-Saxon, as Æunar in Icelandic, to express letters or
characters. . . . As the Anglo-Saxons were not inferior in civilization
to any of the barbarous nations of the North, it cannot be easily
supposed that they were ignorant of Runic characters, if their neigh-
bours used them. . . . The Saxons had terms of their own, not
borrowed from Latin, for alphabetical letters. The art of using
letters, or writing, is also expressed in Saxon by a verb not of Roman
origin. In like manner the Saxons did not derive their word for
‘book’ from liber.” Another authority notices numerous points of
resemblance between the AEunic alphabet and those of the ancient
Ahoenicians and Hebrews.t. The futhore, or Runic alphabet, origi-
nated “clearly in times of primitive antiquity. The nomenclature
of the Phoenician-Hebrew alphabet is admitted to indicate its having
originated in a primitive state of society, and that of the futhorc has
precisely the same character. Indeed it is remarkable how many of
the objects named are common to both, how identical was the feeling
zºhich dictated in each case the choice of the symbols . . . . the remark-
able coincidence ºn both systems, commencing with the names of
domestic cattle.” One of the earliest of these futhoros consisted of
sixteen runes; so also did the early Phoenician. As in Phoenician and
Hebrew, so on Runic monuments in Norway and Sweden, writing is
* I., 234—237.
+ Haigh's Conquest of Britain, pp. 33, 68, 88, 106, Ioz.
© *
• e º • .
$.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. Io?
found from right to left. In the symbols employed there are several
striking points of coincidence. “Aleph, the first character of the
Hebrew and Phoenician alphabet, was the head of an ox with its horns;
Feoh, the first letter of the Runic, with the same meaning, is but a
variant of the same symbol, and corresponds very nearly with the
Samaritan character . . . . Zhorn, the third rune, is certainly allied
to Zaleth, and as the latter is a ‘door,” so we may regard the
former (of which 7%ur is one of the variants) as thurn or durn, with
the same signification. The Phoenician-Hebrew letters Koph and
Resch signify and symbolize the ‘head'; the Greek Rho is identical
with the primitive Resch ; the Latin R and the Rumic Raed differ from
it only in the addition of a beard; whilst the Runic Waen, again, has
the primitive form. . . . . The Phoenician Cheſh or Heſh has some-
times exactly the form of the Anglo-Saxon Hagel; it means and
represents an ‘enclosure’ or ‘park,’ and it is very probable that
Aſage! means the same, for hage is a ‘hedge,’ and hagian to
‘hedge ' would admit of a derivative noun hagel. . . . . . The
Phoenician - Hebrew Zamed is a ‘whip,’ ‘rod' or “goad”; the
Runic Zagu has the form of a ‘whip,” the symbol of authority in
Egyptian hieroglyphics, and there cannot be a doubt that its mean-
ing is ‘law.” Calc has precisely the form of the thunderbolt which
characterises Nin in the Assyrian sculptures, and when his title,
A halk-halla, ‘brother of the lightning,' and the name of his father's
sacred city Kalk-ha, are considered, we cannot doubt but that the word
signified what the form of the character denotes. Stan has the form
in which the Phoenicians cast their pigs of tin, and is stamped as a
symbol on one so formed, found in Cornwall, and now in Truro
Museum; it is therefore extremely probable that the word, like the
Latin stannum, means ‘tin.” Lastly, the AEunic copulative sign has
precisely the ancient form of Vau, which means a “hook,” and as such
became in Hebrew the copulative conjunction. Thus we see that the
Phoenician alphabet and the Anglo-Saxon futhorc are derived from a
common source; that the same feeling dictated the choice of the
symbols, which were to be used as letters in each case; and that
each Jeffer represents the initial sound of the name of the corresponding
symbol.”
It must be remembered that the regular square Hebrew type
was a comparatively late growth, and that the early Phoenician-
Hebrew forms would be those with which the Israelites, prior to
7oo B.C., were acquainted. A careful comparison of these old
Alphabets with the Runic seems irresistibly to suggest the impression
Io8 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
that the latter consisted of the old Hebrew letters, as nearly as
permitted by the break-up of tradition during centuries of war and
migration. For there are many cases where the very same form
is used for two different letters in the Hebrew and the Runic
Alphabets.
2. NATIONAL CHARACTER.
The history already given of the Saxons contains many allu-
sions to their national character. The following general remarks,
however, may be added. The Emperor Julian described them as
distinguished amongst their neighbours for vehemence and valour.
“Zosimus expresses the general feeling of his age when he ranks
them as superior to others in energy, strength, and zwar/ike fortitude.” +
Their pride of mind would not permit them to endure disgrace.
Their persons were large and comely, and they were so proud of
their descent, and so anxious to perpetuate their manly characteris-
tics, that they zwere averse from marriages with other nations. Thus
was Israel sifted through the sieve, but not one grain was allowed to
fall to the ground.
3. MANNERS AND CUSTOMs.
Many of the customs of the Anglo-Saxons point to their Hebrew
origin. Thus the use of the terms “se'n-night” (week) and “fort-
night” show that they reckoned time by nights instead of days. A
special case of this is given in the regulation that “if a hireling, by
his master's orders, do any menial work from sunset on Saturday
till the eve of Monday, his master is to pay him eighty shillings.”f
They observed the New Moon. The number twelve was prominent
in their ceremonies: thus there were twelve warrior-priests of Odin ;
also Thor's statue resembled a crowned king with twelve bright
golden stars encircling his head. Again, there was a striking
coincidence between the Saxon and Hebrew religious festivals. The
Saxon September ceremonies corresponded to the Day of Atone-
ment and Feast of Tabernacles, the Saxons even building themselves
Aufs of the boughs of frees. This was probably the Yule festival
before it was changed, as the old histories record, to mid-winter.
“Our Christmas Holly,” so one writer tells us, “is a reminiscence of
the feasting booths, adorned with evergreens, which the pagan Anglo-
Saxons set up at Yule-tide in the neighbourhood of their temples.”f
* Sh. Turner, I., p. 200.
t Metcalfe's Englishman and Scandinavian, p. 97.
# Z0, p. IoS,
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. Io9
The time of the intermediate one of the three great Saxon festivals
is not so certain; but that dedicated to Eostre, the later, Easter,
always corresponded to the Hebrew Paschal feast. There is resem-
blance, too, in points of detail in laws; and all these facts bear
strong testimony to their Hebrew origin. Again, the Sciiths,
according to Herodotus, told stories of men who had the power of
changing at pleasure into wolves. In like manner, to the Saxon con-
verts, the enemy of man was described as a “were wolf,” for they
“bethought them of that old wide-spread belief of their fore-
fathers, that there were people who could change into wolves for a
time, and forsake the abodes of men.” This strange tradition con-
nects the Saxons with the Sciiths. The following facts connect both
with Israel. It will be remembered that the Israelites were to be
“many days without a king.” We see how this was the case in
Scithia; it was still more plainly true in Saxony. “The most ancient
account of the Saxon government on the continent exists in this
short but expressive passage of Bede. “The ancient Saxons have
no King, but many chiefs set over their people, who, when war presses,
draw lots equally, and whomsoever the chance points out, they all
follow as leader, and obey during the war. The war concluded, all
the chiefs become again of equal power.” In the Lindenb. Gloss.
1347, the following occurs: “Twelve Ethelings governed over the
land of the Saxons; and whenever war arose in that land, the Saxons
chose one of the twelve to be king while the war lasted; when the
war was finished, the twelve became alike.’”* We traced the
Sctithic custom of divining by rods to the Israelitish practice of
“taking counsel at their staffs.” The same habit marked the Saxons.
“They cut a small branch of a fruit-tree into twigs, marked them,
and scattered them at random on a white vest. The priest, if it
were a public council, or the father, at a private consultation, prayed,
gazed at heaven, drew each three times, and interpreted according to
the mark previously impressed. Alfred also says they cast lots with
twigs.”f
The religion of Odin was a distinctly high form of faith. It
included the belief in the immortality of the soul, and in a beneficent
All-father in Heaven, who made the heaven, and earth, and air out
of nothing; in the future purifying of the world by fire, a catastrophe
connected with the embodiment of evil, who is frequently described
* Sh. Turner, I., 207.
f Zö. I., 223.
I IO ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
as a serpent or a dragon; in a new world that is to come, and in the
advent of “the powerful one’ for judgment, and victory over evil.
How could a nation just emerged from the depths of barbarism have
a faith like this P Did God deal with any other people as He did
with the nation He had formed for Himself, to be His inheritance
for ever?

CAAATEAE XZ W.
THE MIGRATIONS OF ISRAEL INTO BRITAIN.
The Romans abandom Britain—Hengist and Horsa—First Saxon settle-
ment in Britain—Saxon Octarchy — The Dames — Scots, Kymry,
Saarons—Mo Anglo-Saxons left in Germany—The “Teutonic” Theory
–7 he Scandinavian guestion. A.D. 400 to 900.
f ºf Grº)
º
*: ºf g
ºPIE Romans, never happy in their attempt to keep Britain
§§ º in subjection, were at length compelled to desist. In
Ç A.D. 414 they publicly proclaimed their inability to defend
the country against attack. It is a great mistake to regard Britain
as ever forming an integral part of the Roman empire. Speaking of
that period in the history of our island home, Lord Macaulay says:
“She received only a faint tincture of Roman arts and letters. Of
the Western provinces which obeyed the Caesars, she was the last
that was conquered and the first that was fºung away. No magnificent
remains of Latian porches and aqueducts are to be found in Britain.
No writer of British birth is reckoned among the masters of Latian
poetry and eloquence. It is not probable that the islanders were at
any time generally familiar with the tongue of their Italian rulers.
From the Atlantic to the vicinity of the Rhine the Latin has, during
many centuries, been predominant. It drove out the Keltic ; it was
not driven out by the Teutonic; and it is at this day the basis of the
French, Spanish, and Portuguese languages. In our island the
Latin appears never to have superseded the old Gaelic speech, and
could not stand its ground against the German.” Thus the
attempted subjugation of Britain was unsuccessful to the end ;
whence it follows that in the ten kingdoms into which the Roman
Empire was to be divided—the ten horns which mark the last stage
of Daniel's Fourth Beast—Britain can have no place.
In the year 449 three ships manned by Saxons, under two
chieftains, Hengist and Horsa, were cruising off the south-eastern




II 2 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
coast of the island. Vortigern, a British prince, being hard pressed by
the Picts, invited their assistance. Obeying this call, they landed at
Ebbes-fleet, at the mouth of the river Stour, in Kent ; and in course
of their campaign on behalf of the Britons, they “ had the victory
wherever they went.” In reward for their services they received the
Island of Thanet, the first permanent settlement of Saxon Israel in
Britain. Five years later, Vortigern fell in love with Rowena, the
daughter of Hengist, and, on his marriage with her, gave up some
more territory to her father. Thus Kent became the first Saxon
kingdom, A.D. 454. Drawn on by the good report of the new
country sent by Hengist and his followers, a fresh band, again in
three ships, crossed the intervening ocean in 476; and their leader,
Ella, subsequently founded the kingdom of the South Saxons, whose
name survives in the modern Sussex. In 495 a third and larger
body arrived, in five ships, under Cerdic; these settled in the West,
as the West Saxons of the kingdom of Wessex; and from this
period to 586 other settlements were formed, as will be seen from
the following table :-
KINGDOM. EXTENT. FOUNT) ER, DATE,
1. Kent. Modern Kent. Hengist. 454
2. Sussex. Sussex and Surrey. Ella. 490
3. Wessex Counties west of Sussex and
south of the Thames,
excepting Cornwall. Cerdic. 5 IQ
4. Essex. Essex, Middlesex, and parts
of Herts. Ercenwin. 527
5. Bernicia. Northumberland, and part
of Scotland. Ida. 547
6. Deira. Yorkshire and Durham. Ella. 56o
7. East Anglia. Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cam-
bridge. Uffa. 575
8. Mercia. Central Counties. Gridda. 586
It is usual to talk of the Saxon Heptarchy, or collection of seven
states, but the foregoing list plainly shows that there were at first eight
distinct settlements. Several good authorities speak of the Octarchy,
or collection of eight kingdoms. Sharon Turner's account of this is
to the point. He says: “Aight Anglo-Saxon Governments were
established in the island. This state of Britain has been improperly
denominated the Saxon Heptarchy. When all the kingdoms were
settled, they formed an Octarchy. . . . . As the Anglo-Saxons warred
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. II 3
with each other, sometimes one State was for a time absorbed by
another; sometimes after an interval it emerged again. If that term
ought to be used which expresses the complete establishment of the
Anglo-Saxons, it should be Octarchy; if not, then the denomination
must vary as the tide of conquest fluctuated . . . . Octarchy is the
appellation that best suits the historical truth.” This fact is the
natural sequel of the eight tribes of Scithia, and the eight Zribes
carried captive into Media.
Christianity was introduced amongst the new settlers in the year
597, and, making gradual but steady progress, had won, before the
end of the next century, the last heathen Saxon kingdom. But
Saxon Christianity was brought from Rome. The Kymry preserved a
purer form of the true faith, received by them in the first century of
the Christian aera, and retreating with them into the mountain strong-
holds of the West; if, as is commonly assumed, it was completely
extinguished in Saxon Britain.
The struggle between Saxon and Briton was not, as some have
supposed, a war to the death ; still a struggle there was. All Israel
had to find a home in the Isles of the West ; therefore the Kymry
had to give way before the Angles, the Saxons, and the Jutes. The
warfare that we read of was all part of God's plan for establishing
His people in their “little sanctuary,” wherein they might “renew
their strength.”
In like manner, the Danes had to find a resting-place in
Britain. The name ZXane I apply to that colony of Dan-ites in the
north of Palestine, which, being situated inland, must have been
included in the captivity, and to which I have alluded more than
once. But those who bore the name in history, were, it seems to
me, too numerous to be accounted for as the descendants of that
colony. While the Saxon Octarchy would include the main body of
each of the Eight Tribes of the Captivity, remnants of them all still
remained in Denmark and Scandinavia. And in the Danish inva-
sions of the Saxon settlements in Britain, I find the passage of a
fresh body of Israel into their appointed home.
The year 787 marks the first inroad of the Danes into Britain,
and for more than two centuries there were continual struggles in con-
sequence of their endeavours to obtain a footing. Fierce, however, as
was the strife between the Saxon and the Dane, a time came when, as
Lord Macaulay narrates, “the mutual aversion of the races began to
* I., pp. 309, 31O.
T I 4 ISRAEL’s wandERINGS.
subside. Inter-marriage became frequent. The Danes learned the
religion of the Saxons; and thus one cause of deadly animosity was
removed. The Danish and Saxon tongues, both dialects of one
widespread language, were blended together. But the distinction
between the two nations was by no means effaced, when an event
took place which prostrated both, in common slavery and degrada-
tion, at the feet of a third people.” Who this third people was, and
what it was which was wanted to complete Israel’s occupation of the
Western Isles, still remains to be shown. So far, we have traced into
their resting-place the Two Tribes who escaped the Captivity, and
the Eight, who were carried captive ; and these united show one
representative of each of the three names with which we are so
familiar—Scots, Kymry, Saxons.
The Two Tribes and the Eight, the two divisions whose fortunes
I have been considering hitherto, make up the Ten ruled over by
Jeroboam the son of Nebat, and his successors. These were
Ephraim, Manasseh, Dan, Simeon, Asher, Naphthali, Zebulun,
Issachar, Reuben, and Gad. The house of David continued to rule
over three tribes, Judah, Benjamin, and Levi. Thus the full number
of the tribes was thirteen, for of Joseph came two tribes. Ephraim
and Manasseh were as much distinct tribes as any of those descended
directly from the sons of Jacob. Israel himself, on his death bed,
so constituted them. “Ephraim and Manasseh,” we hear him say,
“are mine. As Reuben and Simeon they shall be mine.” ” In the
division of the land of Canaan, Levi received no allotment. The
number twelve was made up by the two tribes of Joseph. Two facts
remain to be noted. In the sealing of the tribes in the Apokalypse,
Joseph (i.e. Ephraim) and Manasseh are separately sealed. Again,
in the division of the land of Israel at the final restoration,t there
will be two portions for Joseph, one for Ephraim and one for
Manasseh ; and on that occasion territory is to be assigned to Levi.
Thus the Tribes of Israel are in all thirteen.
Before leaving this portion of the subject, there remains for
consideration a question of the greatest importance. It has long
been a commonplace with a large class of writers on philology, to
speak of the English and German languages as two dialects of a
common “Teutonic” tongue, and of the Anglo-Saxons and Germans
as being similarly allied in race.
The first point is assumed by these writers, the second follows,
in their estimation, as a consequence of the first. Of late, however,
• Gen. xlvii. 5. t Ezekiel xlviii.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY. I I5
philologists have been brought to comprehend a truth, which, once
stated, seems self-evident, viz.:-that language is not a certain test
of race. The immediate consequence of this proposition, con-
sidered with reference to our present question, is this:—If the
English language were admitted to be identical, both in vocabulary
and in structure with the German, it still would not follow that
English and German are one in race. But are the two languages
identical ? By no means. The English language differs essentially
from the German in grammatic structure and idiomatic texture. These,
and not vocabulary, are the true tests of close affinity. The striking
nature of the differences is very clearly shown in Israel in Britain,”
the author of which enumerates the following characteristics of
German grammar and idiom, “the position of the verb in the
sentence, and its inverted form ; the formation of the verb, particu-
larly of seyn, to be ; the apparently arbitrary distribution of gender ;
the declension of the noun by terminal inflexion; the declension of
the adjective as a noun; the declension, by inflexion, of the demon-
strative pronoun and definite article; and, in idiom, the circum-
locution often necessary to express the simplest proposition.”f
Thus the evidence of language points to only one conclusion,
namely, that there is a radical ethnic difference between Anglo-
Saxons and Germans. Historical research, as far as is possible,
confirms this conclusion. One traveller in Germany gives us, as
the result of his investigations, that “the mother tongue of the pre-
sent English — Anglo-Saxon — is extinct on the continent, wholly
replaced by high German as the literary language, and by Platt-
Deutsch as the speech of the country people.”f Again, from Sharon
Turner's history we find that “Bede affirms the complete emigration
of the Angles; he says their country, ab ea tempore usque hodie
mamere desertus.”$ The Israelite origin of the Anglo-Saxons does
not, therefore, carry with it the Israelite origin of the Germans.
Indeed, if the latter be of Israel, then is Israel not in Britain.
With the “Scandinavian" races, however, the case seems to me to
be different. The research into language, the result of which has
been given above, did not apply to them. We need a close com-
parison of their languages with the different forms of “German "
speech. The way in which the traditions of Odin are bound up
* London: W. H. Guest, 20, Warwick Lane, Paternoster Row. Price 4d,
t p. 11. + Latham's Germania of Tacitus, p. I 16.
§ History of the Anglo-Saxons, I., p. 312.
116 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
equally with the “Saxon" and the “Scandinavian º' mythology, as
well as several marked points of resemblance between English and
Swedish customs, is a strong argument in favour of the Israelitish origin
of the present Swedes, Danes, and Norwegians. It is quite possible
to suppose that small sections of Israel never reached the Isles of the
West, and yet to believe that the British Nation is the Nation of
Israel, including the greater part of each of the different Tribes
within Its limits. This is, undoubtedly, a question which deserves
the careful attention of the studious searcher—the more so as it
is the Scandinavian branch which, almost alone, has preserved the
later history of the Sctiths, which is one of the essential links in
the chain connecting Palestine with Britain. Indeed the only ancient
Saxon composition—Beowulf—composed from stories brought into
England by them from their German home, is identical in style and
matter with one of the Scandinavian Sagas. The Scandinavians—at
the most but a small remnant—are no unworthy candidates for a
place in the nation of Israel.

P A R T III.
IS R A E L UN I T E D .
* -- " -
y . -*. .
- Fº -
t ... ;- º;
- Fº *
r º
Sº fllº
º º º [. w
• * * * *N.-->
- ºw sº
º º-. º.” -
Nº. invº º
º º
. . .”: &ſiſ
ſººntigº is
CHAPTER XV.
BENJAMIN.
Benjamin—Prophesied character—Lent to jºudah—%remiah’s prophecy
to Benjamin—Zachariah’s prophecy—Benjamin received Christ–
Christian Benjamin escaped the siege of }erusalem—The early
Asiatic Churches—Benjamin and the Galatians.
EX|NE of the Tribes of Israel held a peculiar position in relation
to the divided state of the Hebrew nation. This was the
Tribe of Benjamin, the history of which, deserves, careful
study from the very outset. -.
The 35th chapter of Genesis narrates how Jacob was returning
from Padan-Aram, he and all his company, and they came to Bethel.
Here, at the scene of the heavenly vision, “God appeared unto
Jacob again, and blessed him. . . . . and He called His name Israel.
And God said unto him, I am God Almighty; be fruitful and
multiply; a nation and a company of nations shall be of thee.”
Leaving Bethel after this eventful promise, they came near to
Ephrath, the later Bethlehem. Here Rachel died in bringing
Benjamin into the world. “And it came to pass, as her soul was in
departing, that she called his name Ben-oni (“Son of my Sorrow');
but his father called him Ben-jamin (“Son of my Right Hand ’).”
Rachel was Jacob's best-loved wife. Her sons, Joseph, and Benjamin,
were his most favoured children. In this partiality was foreshown
a future destiny, subsequently unfolded by the utterances of men
inspired by God, and now worked out in history, so that “he who
runs may read.”
“When Joseph's ten brethren went down to buy corn in Egypt,
Benjamin, Joseph's brother, Jacob sent not with his brethren ; for
he said, Lest peradventure mischief befall him.” On the second
occasion Jacob said, “My son shall not go down with you ; for his
* Gen. xlii. 3.


| 2 O ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
brother is dead, and he is left alone: if mischief befall him by the
way in the which ye go, then shall ye bring down my gray hairs with
sorrow to the grave.” Thus was Benjamin the favourite of his father,
who therein acted by an impulse from God.
The last days of the old patriarch came, and he gave his final
blessings to his sons. These blessings were inspired prophecies of
the future history of each tribe. The concluding one runs in these
words: “Benjamin shal/ ravin as a wolf: in the morning he shall
devour the prey, and at night he shall divide the spoil.”
Once again, four hundred years later, an inspired prophet,
Moses, the man of God, gave his dying blessings to the tribes. His
words are these : “And of Benjamin he said, the beloved of the Zord
shall dwell in safety by him ; and the Lord shall cover him all the
day long, and he shall dwell between his shoulders.” ” Thus a
future was foretold for Benjamin markedly distinct from that of any
of the other tribes.
Illet us now pass on to the time when the Tribal Nation has
grown to manhood; when it has lost the king of its choice, and God
has laid the foundations of a throne which is to endure ; when, after
continual struggling, the “envy of Ephraim " has come to a head,
and division has become inevitable, Ahijah and Jeroboam are walk-
ing in the field, and the latter has clad himself in a new garment.t
“And Ahijah caught the new garment and rent it into twelve pieces :
and he said unto Jeroboam, Take thee ten pieces, for thus saith the
Lord, . . . . / zwill take the Kingdom out of his son's hand, and zwill
give it to thee, even fen tribes, and unto his son will Z give one tribe.”
Again, God says to Solomon: “Howbeit I will not rend away all
the kingdom, but will give one tribe to thy son.”f By this One Tribe
wndoubled/y Benjamin is meant. One commentator says it means
Judah with Benjamin absorbed in it. But surely the one Tribe was
as much One as the Ten Tribes immediately before were Ten ; they
were Ten single distinct Tribes; so with the One. The same com-
mentator renders his own theory most improbable by the following
note. “The adhesion of Benjamin to 9%adah at this time comes upon
aus as a surprise. Ay blood Aenjamín Zwas far more closely connected
with Æphraim than with %udah. The long feud between David and
Saul, the wars of Joab and Abner, and the murder of the latter by
the former, together with the natural jealousy of the tribe that had
lost the sovereignty towards the tribe that had gained it, tended to
* Deut. xxxiii. + 1 Kings xi. 30–39. # I Kings xi. II—13.
ISRAEL UNITED. I 2 I
produce an estrangement of Benjamin from 7 udah, which it might
have been expected would have still continued. . . . . .Alaſe in ZDazyżóſ's
reign . . . . the tribe of Benjamin was still opposed to him. . . . .
But it would seem that in the half-century which had elapsed the
feelings of the Benjamites had undergone a complete change l’
Independent hostility immediately followed, without any visible cause,
by complete absorption / Is there no more satisfactory alternative P
Surely there is. Of the Twelve Tribes (territorial tribes) the Zén and
the One referred to only constitute Eleven. The Twelfth was Judah,
which was for all practical purposes the same as “the House of David.”
AXavid's throne being the fulfilment of the pro//lesied supremacy of
޺udah, how should Judah have any choice in the matter P On the
one side we have Judah, on the other (the rest of) Israel, a distinc-
tion mentioned thirty-three times before the division of the kingdom.
Now from David's house and his tribe Judah, or from Judah and
their representative David's successor (the rest of) Israel was to be
rent ; yet, in the working out of God's purposes, not all the Kingdom
was to be rent away at once, but one tribe was to be given or lent to
Judah and their Royal House of David. This tribe was Benjamin.
It was to be lent for a time and for a special purpose ; “Aror ZDavid
my servant's sake, and for Jerusalem, which Z ſhave chosen. . . . . Thał
Pavid my servant may have a light alway before me in 9'erusalem.”
Jerusalem was in Benjamin; therefore, once more, Benjamin must be
meant. But it was not only to keep Jerusalem for David's house,
that the loan of Benjamin was made ; but also that, while Judah and
Jerusalem remained, be the times however troublous, there might be
a light burning before God continually, a fire of holiness, the “candle-
stick" of God's faithful Church. Was not this a fitting work to be
given to the “Beloved of the Zord 2 °
The centuries speed on. Israel is carried captive. The time of
Judah’s captivity draws near. About thirty years before that event,
an inspired prophet proclaimed “O ye children of Benjamin, gather
yourselves to flee out of the midst of Jerusalem . . . . . for evil appeareth
out of the north, and great destruction.” + But this did not apply to
the coming captivity. Nebuchadnezzar's hosts came out of the Æast,
not the North. Neither did Benjamin obey the warning now,
for they were taken captive with Judah, and shared Judah's lot,
partly returning to Palestine, partly settling in the towns of Asia
Minor.
* I Kings xi. 13, 39. t Jeremiah vi. 1.
I 22 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
At length the “fulness of the ages” came, and with it Judah’s
last probationary trial. Christ came unto His own, but His own
received Him not. He came of Judah according to the flesh, but
Judah cried, “His blood be on us, and on our children.” From
whom then did He draw His small band of faithful disciples and their
followers ? If His own rejected, who received, Him P Benjamin,
the Light-bearing Tribe. Called Jews, but not of Judah, they
mingled with the Jews, in Judaea, and on the Sea of Galilee—still “the
Beloved of the Lord.” Let us remember that Benjamin was really
a Tribe of Israel ; there still existed this association between Judah
and Israel; but was it to last P No. The death of Christ broke
that union. Then was fulfilled that which was foretold by Zachariah,
“And I took my staff, even Beauty, and cut it asunder, that I might
break My covenant which I had made with all the people. And it
was broken in that day; and so the poor of the flock that waited
upon me knew that it was the word of the Zord. And I said unto
them, If ye think good, give me my price ; and if not, forbear. So
they weighed for my price thirty pieces of silver. And the Lord said
unto me, Cast it unto the poſter: a goodly price that I was priced at
of them. And / took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them to the
potter in the house of the Zord. Then I cut asunder mine other staff,
even Bands, that Z might break the brotherhood between 9 udah and
Israel,”* Thus in the grave of Christ the bond of union was buried,
never to reappear till towards the time when He should come again.
He rose, ascended to the Father's right hand, and sent the Comforter
to His witnesses of the Tribe of Benjamin. The punishment of
Judah came, destruction by the hands of a cruel nation coming out
of the AVorth. But Christian Benjamin escaped the Atoman siege.
Then was fulfilled the prophecy of Jeremiah already spoken of.
The escape of the Christian “Jews” from Jerusalem, before
the horrors of the siege commenced, in consequence of a revelation
from God, is established by the following evidence. Eusebius, born
A.D. 264, records the fact in his //?storia Acclesiae ; nor does he cite
any authority for his statement, thereby showing that he was giving
a generally received tradition. He says: “The people of the church
in Jerusalem were directed, by a warning given in a revelation to
approved men among them, to remove from the city before the war
commenced, and to take for their dwelling-place a city of Peraea, by
name Pella ; wherein, accordingly, they who believed on Christ abode,
* xi. Io-14.
ISRAEL UNITED. I23
after quitting Jerusalem.” Now Josephus, the historian of the
Roman siege of Jerusalem, narrates a most remarkable incident in
the early part of the operations. Cestius Gallus, the Roman general,
had already occupied the outer portions of the city. The war party in
Jerusalem was for the moment cowed ; the populace were preparing
to invite Cestius within the walls. Had the Roman general been per-
mitted to take advantage of these circumstances, the war would have
been at an end and all the horrors of the siege averted. As it was,
however, he withdrew from Jerusalem in a manner which was as unex-
pected as it was impolitic. The words in which Josephus records
this inexplicable retreat are these :—“Cestius, perceiving neither the
despair of the besieged nor the purpose of the popular party, suddenly
recalled his troops; and, forming a ruinous resolution, justified by
no blow to the hopes of the Romans, contrary to all expectation, he
withdrew from the city.”f This was the occasion, I take it, of
Benjamin's escape.
Thus much concerning Benjamin in Jerusalem. There were
also representatives of Benjamin spread over the whole length
and breadth of Asia Minor ; and, in the light of the previous line
of remarks, it is not too much to say that the early Apostolic
churches were mainly the fruit of the reception of the truth by
Benjamin, and of the work of Paul, himself “an Israelite, of the
Tribe of Benjamin.” The previous arguments are, therefore, taken
to support this conclusion, that the Asiatic Christians of the first
two centuries were mainly of the Tribe of Benjamin, one section of
them, the Galaţians, being, as already shown, Zsraelites of the Remnant
which escaped. But how did Benjamin and these “Keltic " Israelites
join their brethren in the Isles of the West ?
* The passage in the original runs thus:– row Aao' (genitive absolute) ris ºw
“Iepooroºtſuo's ékkAmorias, kará ruva xpmoubv roſs airóðv Šokiuous 6t’ &mokaxóleos ék809évra,
trpo rod troAéuou pºetavao rivat Tis tróAetos kai Tuva ris IIepaías tróAtv otReiv keke?\evoſpićvov,
(IIéAAav abrºv Óvouášovov,) év fi róv ets Xptorrow Trentorevkórow &mb rºs ‘IepovaaXhu.
werektouévov. Book III., 5. 2.
+ hars of the Jews, II, 19, 7. The word rendered “contrary to all expec-
tation , is rapaxayárara. This word may also mean “without any show of
TC2SOIl,
w RS §§ º § - ºS$). : ºš N. 3 W. ſº
|
§
Sº
N
º
s: ſº
>\{\
§º
§
CAAATEAE XVI.
THE NORMANS,
Benjamin and the Galaţiams carried captive to the W. W. of the Black
Sea—They crossed over the continent to AW. W. Germany, or more
Żroðaðly got round to the Saxon settlements by shift–The AVormans of
A.D. Ioë6—“AWorthmen "-The Morman character. A.D. 267 to IO66.
tº N the year A.D. 267, as we are told by Professor Max
º º Müller,” “the Goths made a raid from Europe to Asia,
º Galaţia, and Cappadocia, and the Christian captives, whom
they carried back to the Danube, were the first to spread the light of
the Gospel among the Goths.” This short sentence carries Benjamin
/half-way to Britain. The state of Central Europe during the suc-
ceeding years was such that it is impossible actually to trace them
further. Any one looking at a map of the migrations of the Alans,
Huns, Vandals, &c., at this period, will see this fact, and also how
easily, in the unsettled state of the country, these rearmost ranks of
the Israelites may have crossed the continent.
One of many statements, which puzzled me for a long time,
was the assertion that Benjamin joined the other Tribes of Israel
by ship through the Mediterranean. I used to suppose that the
Roman navy was Supreme on that central sea, and that Benjamin
must therefore have Come, little by little, as passengers in the Roman
vessels. Quite recently, however, a most striking solution of this
difficulty occurred to me, in an historical event which I have already
described. It is the marvellous expedition of the Franks and Saxons,
or Saxons alone, recorded in the history of the settlement of Israel on
the German Ocean. These, transplanted from their homes by Probus
in the year 27 o, were located by him in the very place where captive
Aenjamin and the other Christians had been carried only three years
* Lectures on the Science of Language, Series I, p. 188.


ISRAEL UNITED. | I25
before. And when, ten years later, these transplanted Franco-Saxons,
made themselves masters of many vessels, and left the shores of the
Black Sea, may it not easily have happened that a portion at least of
the Christian captives of A.D. 267 made their escape with them P
This one fact would carry Benjamin the rest of the way, to the
Country where the other Tribes were already settled, and that too, as
had been surmised, by ship.
Zhe discovery of Benjamin in the AVormans—those particular
“Normans,” that is to say, who entered Britain in Ioffé–is one of
the most wonderful points in the whole story of Israel in Britain; and
history gives many striking coincidences tending to confirm this belief.
“AWorth men º’ or “Avrmans’’ was simply a name given to
successive bands of adventurers from Scandinavia as they reached
the countries of the south. It was not the name of a race. Thus the
“Norman’ founder of the Muscovite Empire was not of the same race
as the Normans who entered England; and we are violating no fact
of race in supposing that in these we have the union of Benjamin,
the last of the Tribes of Israel, with the rest of Israel, already in
Britain. In Creasy's Fifteen Decisive Battles of the World the follow-
ing dates are given —
“911. The French king cedes Neustria to Hrolf the Northman
Afe and his army of Scandinavian warriors become the ruling class of
the population of the province, which is called after them, AVormandy.
“IoI6. Four knights from Normandy, who had been on a pil
grimage to the Holy Zand, while returning through Italy, head the
people of Salerno in repelling an attack of a band of Saracen corsairs.
In the next year many adventurers from Normandy settle in Italy
where they conquer Apulia (IoAo) and afterwards Sicily (Ioéo).”
“Aenjamin shal/ ravin as a wo y.” “The beloved of the Zord.”
Nothing can be a more complete commentary on these words than
the history of those Normans whose entrance into England com-
pleted the English nation. Let us listen to the words of Lord
Macaulay —“The Normans were then the foremost race of Chris-
tendown. Their valour and ſerocity had made them conspicuous
among the rovers whom Scandinavia had sent forth to ravage
Western Europe. Their sails were long the terror of both coasts of
the Channel. Their arms were repeatedly carried far into the heart
of the Carlovingian empire, and were victorious under the walls of
Maestricht and Paris. At length one of the feeble heirs of Charle-
magne ceded to the strangers a fertile province (Normandy). Without
laying aside the dauntless valour, which had been the terror of every
I 26 ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
land from the Elbe to the Pyrenees, the AVormans rapidly acquired
all, and more than all, the knowledge and refinement which they found
in the country where they settled. . . . . That chivalrous spirit
which has exercised so powerful an influence on the politics, morals,
and manners of all the European nations, was found in the highest
exaltation among the Norman nobles. . . . . But their chief fame
was derived from their military exploits. Every country, from the
Atlantic Ocean to the Dead Sea, witnessed the prodigies of their
discipline and valour. One Morman knight, at the head of a handful
of warriors, scattered the Celts of Connaught. Another founded the
monarchy of the Two Sicilies, and saw the emperors both of the East
and of the West fly before his arms.”
The proximity of so remarkable a people to England naturally
produced a great effect there. Alliances were effected, and gradually
the ties between the Saxons and the Normans were drawn closer.
At length, in Io96, came the Battle of Hastings, fitly described as
one of the decisive battles of the world; for it was this which realized
the union of Israel in the Isles of the West. Thus, about 2000
years after the loan to Judah, Benjamin entered upon its proper
position as part of the Kingdom of Israel. wº -
The view here presented, as to the particular Normans who
entered Britain in Ioffé, is not at all affected by the question of the
Israelitish origin of the modern Norwegians. It is no doubt the case
that the name “Normans” or “Northmen” included the Danes, who
formed the last immigration but one of Israel into Britain. Whether
Benjamin went from the Black Sea to the German Ocean across the
continent of Europe, or by the Mediterranean Sea, for the last five
centuries before the advent of the “Normans” into England, the
Benjamites would be associating with the other Tribes, either in
Saxony, or in Scandinavia; and those particular “ Normans’’ who
entered England — probably also those who became famous for
exploits in Italy and Palestine—were of the Tribe of Benjamin.
The cognizance of the Dukes of Normandy was a wolf. The special
characteristics of Benjamin, “to ravin like a wolf” and “the beloved
of the Lord,” are applicable in a marked degree to those Normans;
while the Saxons, like the earlier Sciiths, fulfilled to the letter the
predicted part of “the remnant of Jacob among the Gentiles.” This
explanation will probably set at rest a difficulty, which has perhaps
occurred to more than one.
WF
Šºš
CHAPTER XV/X.
ISRAEL IN BRITAIN.
Britain freed from its French dominions—Formatian of the British
AWałżon—Fighting against great odds—Israel's political destiny
Jinally Zvorked out—Ephraim and Manasseh-Manasseh in America
—%seph’s blessings—Conclusion.
§§LL the component parts of the future Nation of Israel have
% ū now been traced into their “little sanctuary '' in the “Isles
of the West,” the home where it was foretold that they
should “renew their strength.” But there was work still remaining
to be done, before Israel could develop its true character. The
Norman kings ruled a great part of France. These dominions had
to be given up. Lord Macaulay saw this clearly, when he pointed
out that, if the Plantagenets had, as at one time seemed likely, suc-
ceeded in uniting all France under their government; it is probable
that England would never have had an independent existence, there-
by indefinitely retarding the formation of the British Nation. The
English language would have remained a rustic dialect, without
a literature, a fixed grammar, or a fixed Orthography. The only path-
way to distinction would have been the adoption of the speech and
habits of France. Such are some of the Calamitous results which
would, in all human probability, have ensued, had not Normandy
been separated from England.
Sir E. Creasy also bears testimony to the truth of this view.
The time has come, he says—referring to the period when the nation
was being formed—when the Saxon and the Norman at length “feel
that they are all one people, and have learned to unite their efforts
for the common purpose of protecting the rights and promoting the
welfare of all. The fortunate loss of the Duchy of Normandy in
John's reign greatly promoted these new feelings. Thenceforth our
Barons' only homes were in England. One language had, in the



I 28 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
reign of Henry III., become the language of the land; and that, also,
had then assumed the form in which we still possess it. One law, in
the eye of which all freemen are equal without distinction of race,
was modelled, and steadily enforced, and still continues to form the
groundwork of our judicial system.” -
Thus it is evident that the history of the British nation, as the
occupants of these British Isles, commences with the severance of
Normandy from England. Then it was, in the words of Lord
Macaulay, “that the national character began to exhibit those pecu-
/iarities which it has ever since retained, and that our fathers became
emphatically islanders—islanders not merely in geographical position,
but in their politics, their feelings, and their manners. Then first
appeared with distinctness that constitution which has ever since,
through all changes, preserved its identity; that constitution of which
all the other free constitutions in the world are copies, and which, in
spite of some defects, deserves to be regarded as the best under
which any great Society has ever yet existed during many ages. Then
it was that the courage of those sailors, who manned the rude barks
of the Cinque Ports, first made the ſlag of England ferrible on the seas.
Them was formed that language,” which is destined to be the medium
of communication between all the races of the world.
“Early in the fourteenth century”—these are still the words of
Lord Macaulay—“the amalgamation of the races was all but com-
plete; and it was soon made manifest, by signs not to be mistaken, that
a people inferior to none existing in the world” had arisen in Britain.
Poitiers, where 8ooo British completely routed 80,000 French, and
Agincourt, won by Io, ooo British against I oo, oco, tell their own tale.
What other nation has ever fought successfully against such odds as
these ? Britain did so then, and has done so again and again since.
This was one of the promises to Israel.
The two final events in the working out of Israel's political
destiny, came to pass within a few years of one another. One was
the union of Scotland and England under one Crown, whereby the
whole nation returned to its allegiance to the House of David. The
other was the sailing of the Pilgrim Fathers from the shores of
Britain, to find a new home on the other side of the Atlantic. The
significance of this latter event I proceed to show at length. Once
more I ask the reader to accompany me to the bedside of the dying
Jacob. Thus the story reads —
“It came to pass, after these things, that one told Joseph,
Behold, thy father is sick: and he took with him his two sons,
ISRAEL UNITED. I 29
Manasseh and Ephraim. And one told Jacob, and said, Behold,
thy son Joseph cometh unto thee; and Israel strengthened himself,
and sat upon the bed. And Jacob said unto Joseph, God Almighty
appeared unto me at Luz in the land of Canaan, and blessed me,
and said unto me, Behold, I will make thee fruitful, and multiply
thee, and I will make of thee a multitude of people; and will give
this land to thy seed after thee for an everlasting possession. And
now thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which were born unto
thee in the land of Egypt before I came unto thee in Egypt, are
mine; as Reuben and Simeon, they shall be mine. And thy issue,
which thou begettest after them, shall be thine, and shall be called
after the name of their brethren in their inheritance.
“And Israel beheld Joseph's sons, and said, Who are these ?
And Joseph said unto his father, They are my sons, whom God hath
given me in this place. And he said, Bring them, I pray thee, unto
me, and I will bless them. Now the eyes of Israel were dim for age,
so that he could not see. And he brought them near unto him ; and
he kissed them, and embraced them. And Israel said unto Joseph,
I had not thought to see thy face; and, lo, God hath showed me
also thy seed. And Joseph took them both, Ephraim in his right
hand toward Israel’s left hand, and Manasseh in his left hand toward
Israel's right hand, and brought them near unto him. And Israel
stretched out his right hand, and laid it upon Ephraim's head, zwho
was the younger, and his left hand upon Manasseh's head, guiding his
hands wittingly ; for Manasseh was the first born. And he blessed
Joseph, and said, God, before whom my fathers Abraham and Isaac
did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day, the
Angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads; and let my
name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and
Isaac ; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth.
And when 70seph saw that his father laid his right hand upon the
head of Ephraim, it displeased him: and he held up his father's hand
to remove it from Ephraim's head unto Manasseh's head. And 3 oseph
said unto his father, AVof so, my father: for this is the first-born, put
thy right hand upon his head. And his father refused, and said, Z
Amozy it, my son, Z &noz0 if: he also shall become a peop/e, and he also
shall be great; but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he,
and his seed shall become a multitude of nations. And he blessed them
that day, saying, In thee shall Israel bless, saying, God make thee as
Ephraim and as Manasseh : and he set Ephraim before Manassek.” “
* Gen. xlviii.
K
13o ISRAEL's WANDERINGs.
“Ephraim before Manasseh "-the younger before the elder.
Why? “That the purpose of God according to election might stand.”
The promise of multitudinous increase, given to Abraham, was not
extended to all Abraham's descendants; but, “In Isaac shall thy
seed be called.” Isaac had two sons. The younger was chosen.
Jacob had twelve sons; but it was in Joseph that this promise
was to be fulfilled. Nor did Joseph’s elder son inherit first, for
“he set Ephraim before Manasseh.” Of Ephraim was to come
a multitude of nations—the “nation and company of nations °
promised to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Of Manasseh was to
come another nation, and that a great one; but not so great as
Ephraim's multitude. If, therefore, the “nation and company
of nations” be found in the British Empire, then must there be
existing now a nation of Manasseh, severed from the main body of
Israel, and approximating in greatness to the empire of Ephraim.
Reader, can you not think of a nation so related to the British
Empire? If not, listen to one more passage of Holy Writ. Listen
to this message of comfort to Israel, sent from Jehovah through the
mouth of His prophet Isaiah :
“Lift up thine eyes round about, and behold : all these.gather
themselves together, and come to thee. As I live, saith the Lord,
thou shalt surely clothe thee with them all, as with an ornament, and
bind them on thee, as a bride doeth. For thy waste and desolate
places, and the land of thy destruction, shall even now be too narrow
by reason of the inhabitants, and they that swallowed thee up shall
be far away. The children which thou shalt have, after thou hast
Most the other, shall say again in thine ears, The place is too strait for
me: give place to me, that I may dwell.”
“After thou hast lost the other.” “The place is too strait for
me: give place to me, that I may dwell.” The loss of children, fo/-
lowed by the sending-out still of colonies, as outlets for the surplus
population of the mother country. Such is the picture here deli-
neated. I ask, is there not now existing a great State, originally a
colony of Britain, now independent of the British Crown P. There is
such a state, but only one such state. There is only one colony which
has been “lost" to Britain. The great American Republic is, obvi-
ously, the nation foretold to come of Manasseh's seed. Its founders,
the Pilgrim Fathers, were of Manasseh. Its growing greatness, its
increasing population, are due to the element in it of Manasseh.
And Manasseh has yet to form a portion of the great confederated
Empire owning the sway of the throne of the House of David.
* Isaiah xlix. 18–20.
ISRAEL UNITED. I31
“Joseph is a fruitful bough, a fruitful bough by a well; whose
branches (Heb. daughters) run over the wall. The archers have
sorely grieved him, and shot at him, and hated him. But his bow
abode in strength, and the arms of his hands were made strong by
the hands of the mighty God of Jacob (henceforth he is keeping the
Stone of Israel "); even by the God of thy father, who shall help
thee; and by the Almighty, who shall bless thee with blessings of
heaven above, blessings of the deep that lieth under, blessings of the
breast and of the womb. The blessings of thy father have prevailed
above the blessings of my progenitors unto the utmost bound of the
everlasting hills. They shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the
crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren.”f
The foregoing is Jacob's blessing. The following is that of
Moses, delivered four centuries later.
“And of Joseph he said, Blessed of the Lord be his land, for
the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that
coucheth beneath, and for the precious fruits brought forth by the sun,
and for the precious things put forth by the moon, and for the chief
things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the
lasting hills, and for the precious things of the earth and fulness
thereof, and for the good-will of Him that dwelt in the bush. Let
the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the
head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory is like
the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of an
unicorn. With them he shall push the people together to the ends
of the earth. And they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they
are the thousands of Manasseh.”:
The nineteenth century, marked as it has been by such won-
derful accessions of knowledge in all its branches, is fast drawing
to a close. Foremost among the knowledge gained is that of the
earth's surface, and of the nations its inhabitants. Of the habitable
globe well nigh every corner has by this time been explored. There
are left only a few tribes, in the equatorial regions of Africa, who
have not been reached by the emissaries of civilization, or the mis-
sionaries of the Gospel of God. All the mighty nations of the earth
are known. All the nations, which have any immediate prospect of
becoming mighty, are known. Where, then, shall we, before whose
* Not “from thence is the Shepherd,” but “henceforth he takes care of”
(NVT), same word as in Gen. xxix. 9, ‘kept’) “the stone of Israel” (viz.,
of Jacob).
+ Gen. xlix. 22–26. + Deut. xxxiii 13–17.
K-2
I32 ISRAEL's WANDERINGS.
eyes the signs of the approaching end are daily multiplying, who
see nations rising against other nations in the pursuance of imagined
rights, who hear of wars in abundance, of rumours of wars without
ceasing, of national troubles increasing in severity, of famines each
more fearful than the last, of pestilences, of great earthquakes in
divers places—where, I ask, among the nations of the earth, shall
we look for the “ten thousands of Ephraim " and “thousands of
Manasseh,” for the “fruitful bough of Joseph,” blessed with so many
and such eminent blessings, where, if not in the British Folk P
Reader, would you know the truth of this great question, the
mere asking of which comes like a new revelation in an age when
men say, “Where is the promise of His coming; for, since the
fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning
of the creation”? For my own part, if the light I have been per-
mitted to throw on history hitherto obscure has carried conviction to
your mind, I am glad, and give God the glory. But, for yourself, I
have a further work to recommend. Be not ashamed, I pray you, to
do as the Beroeans did, when Paul told them of Messias come.
They “searched the Scriptures daily, to see if those things were so.” Do
you, then, the same, with your eyes open, with your heart ready
to understand, with your mind freed from the fetters of traditional
comments; and I doubt not you will shortly begin to realize the
glories attaching to this great apokalypse of
IS R A E L IN BRITA IN,

CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY.
CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY OF ISRAEL’S
WANDERINGS.
ſº N order to enable the reader to grasp with greater ease the
| bearing of the different historical facts set forth in the
present essay, I have prepared a tabulated statement, exhi-
biting in chronological order the events from the captivity of Israel
up to the entrance into Britain of the last section of the Israelite
race. By no means the least in importance are the victories of
Israel over the great heathen empires. These I have duly chro-
nicled. The victories over Rome are indicated by a Roman
numeral placed after the notice of the battle—thus, the first victory
of Israel over Rome is marked I., the second II., &c. There
is one fact which is shewn very clearly in the tabulated statement,
and which should never be lost sight of in this matter of Israel. It
is that Israel’s captivity preceded by two centuries and a-half the
flourishing period of Greek history, and by nearly five centuries the
epoch of the rise of the Roman power. Israel vanished long before
Greece and Rome grew famous. And from the captivity to the
first entrance of the Saxons into Britain was a period considerably
over Iooo years. º
In perusing the table, it must be observed that each pair of
pages presents two synchronous columns of events; so that the two
must be read together, and in the order of the dates of the adjacent
columns of dates. A


I36

* THAT ESCAPED, DATE.
& B. C.
*(Read both pages together.) First Invasion of 771
The Escape of the Maritithe portions of Israel commences.
# First Immigration into Iråland, The DANNANS. 770
Escape of Maritime Israel completed. 730
Immigrations into Ireland through Spain, during a period of about thirty
years. The SCOTS.
Canaanite Immigrations frequent during the same period.
Gradual settlement of Ireland during the seventh century B.C., and rise of 7oo
four kingdoms:
I. Ulster, founded by the Israelites.
2. Leinster.
3. Munster, } founded by Canaanites.
4. Connaught,
Gradual settlement of Gaul and parts of Spain during the seventh, sixth,
and fifth centuries B.C., by the Canaanites. Zhey become Amozyme as
GAULS or KELTS. With these, such of the escaped Israelites as
did not take part in the immigrations into Ireland, remain for a time
mixed up.
137
.*
e
DATE, THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIV º
B.C.
771 Israel by Assyria.
A
750 A body of Israelites abandon their country, and taking their flocks and *
herds with them, reach the shores of the Black Sea. These are the
KIMMERIANS. $.
74o First Captivity.
721 Second Captivity.
7I4 Successful revolt of the Medes from Assyria.
Six years of anarchy ensue.
Concentration of the Israelites in the country intervening between the north
of Media, and the river Araxes.
708 First king of Media. During his reign the Assyrians repeatedly attempt to
recover their supremacy. Alliance between Israel and the Medes.
686 The Kimmerians make an irruption into Asia Minor, and kill Gyges, king
of Lydia.
655 The supremacy of the Medes secured.
MIGRATION OF ISRAEL INTO EUROPE.
Two brief accounts of this remain—
(1) by Ezra ;
(2) by Herodotus.
Israel found in the SctitHS of Herodotus.
654 The Sciiths reach Arsareth, the land of the Kimmerians, on the north-west
of the Black Sea.
The Kimmerians retire, and invade Asia Minor. They overrun the whole
country, and acquire a supremacy which they hold for upwards of thirty
years.
628 An army of Sciiths invade Media, and become masters of Media, Assyria,
Babylonia, and the neighbouring countries. Their empire in Asia con-
tinues 28 years.
623 Birth of Sakya Muni, the founder of Buddhism. He descended
from a section of the Ten Tribes, which had wandered off east-
ward from Media, and passed into Turkestan. There they be-
came known as SAKAI. They become prominent in the his-
tory of Asia, especially of India, and survive in the Pathans of
modern Afghanistān, and parts of Hindåstån. (See note, p. 144.)
62O
The Kimmerians expelled from Asia Minor about this time. They keep
possession of Sinope, while the greater part return to the main body of
the nation of Israel on the north-west of the Black Sea.


138
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. DATE,
B. C.
Eochaidh, King of Ulster, elected Heremon, or High King, of all Ireland. 6OO
Jeremiah, Baruch, and “the King's daughters” escape from Judah into 58o
Egypt. A prophet, accompanied by one Simon Brug, and having in his
charge a “Princess from the East”—Tea Tephi—appears at the court of
Eochaidh. Marriage of Eochaidh and Tea Tephi, thereby continuing the
throne of David over Israel. Abolition of Baal-worship, and Tara chosen
as the capital of Ireland. 2.
Gº! movement of the Kelts from south-east France, across the Alps into 450
taly.
With the last of these cross a body of Israelites, known as KIMBRI, or 4OO
KYMRY. Their leader is named Brennus.
They exterminate the Etruscans in the plains of the Po, and in the year 390
march on Rome.
33attle of tije ?[Iſta, I.
Rome destroyed by fire.
During the succeeding century these same Kymrian “Gauls” overrun Italy.
Advance of Kymric-Israel from north Italy, through Bosnia and Servia, into 279
Macedonia. They defeat and slay Ptolemy Keraunus, the successor of
Alexander the Great.
ISRAEL VICTORIOUS OVER MACEDON.
Checked at Delphi, they cross the Hellespont into Asia, and occupy the 278
country called after them Galatia, where they defeat and slay Antiochus I.,
the successor of Alexander in Syria. 26I
ISRAEL AGAIN VICTORIOUS OVER MACEDON.
The Galatians gradually become a terror throughout Asia.
A band of Galatians (Kymric - Israel) cross the Black Sea 250
About this period the Israelites still remaining among the Canaanites in
Gaul, concentrate in the country between the rivers Seine and Rhine,
where they become known as BELGAE.
I39
DATE. THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY.
C
6oo Termination of the Scithic empire in Asia. The expelled Sciiths rejoin the
main body of Israel.
United Israel gradually consolidate an Empire, extending over the modern
Moldavia, Bulgaria, and the southern provinces of Russia—from the
Black Sea to the Baltic.
Simultaneous rise of the Babylonian Empire.
559 Aºise of the Persian Empire.
508 Darius, the Persian Emperor, invades Israel in Sciithia.
507 He retires defeated.
ISRAEL VICTORIOUS OVER PERSIA.
450 Visit of Herodotus, the Greek historian, to Sciithia.
Zost Zsrael, 270 years after their captivity, described by an eye-witness.
350 The GETAI, who at the time of Darius were the southern vanguard of
Sciithic-Israel, occupying the modern Bulgaria, retired about this period to
the north of the Danube, where they are later known as DAKIANS.
33I Aºise of the Empire of Macedon.
29I Dromichaetes, king of the Gétai, defeats and takes prisoner Lysimachus,
the successor of Alexander in Thrace, who had invaded his territory.
ISRAEL VICTORIOUS OVER MACEDON.
(Read both pages together.)
250 into Sciithia, and intermarry with Sciithic-Israel.
I40
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED. DATE,
B.C.
The Belgic Kimbri (Israel of the remnant that escaped) are the only IO4
obstacle to the victorious career of the Sciithic Kimbri (Israel of the
Tribes of the Captivity). *º
*sº
#3
Approximate date of the crossing of the Belgae, or KYMRY, into Britain. IOO
Gradual occupation by them of the whole of South Britain.
The Israelite Scots of North Ireland make expeditions to the opposite
coasts of Britain, and settle permanently in the portion of Scotland
called Argyll.
(Read both pages together.)
BIRTH OF THE I
141
DATE. THE TRIBEs of THE CAPTIVITY.
B.C.
II5 Mithridates, king of Pontus, comes into contact with Sctithic-Israel.
II4 FIRST MIGRATION WEST.—THE KIM BRI. *
Leaving Roumania, the Kimbri advance along the Danube and the Drave,
and appear on the north-east frontier of Italy.
II3 36attle of £20teia. II.
Passing through Switzerland, they reach the Roman dominions in Gaul.
;} Victories over Rome. III. and IV.
IO5 33attleg of Øraugig. V., VI., and VII.
IO4 Checked in Spain, they overrun the whole of Gaul, except the territory of
the Belgae.
IO3 They return through Switzerland, and, descending through the Tyrol,
advance on Italy.
IO2 Victory over Rome. VIII. §§
IOI Complete defeat of the Kimbri by the Roman General Marius. -
A
IOO The remnants of the Kimbri and of their allies, the Teutones, cross the
upper Danube, and advance down the valley of the Elbe, into Denmark.
SECOND MIGRATION WEST.
An offshoot from Sciithia crosses the Vistula, and then divides. One
portion penetrates across the Baltic into Sweden, where they become
known as GOTHS (i.e., Sciiths, with the initial letter lost). The other
portion settles on the Elbe.
50 The settlers on the Elbe become known as CHERUSCI.
IO A Roman expedition into Dakia retires defeated. IX.
Boerebistas, a leader of the Dakians or Getae, establishes a powerful
dominion. He becomes formidable to the Romans, and, crossing the
Danube, devastates Thrace, and annihilates the Boii and Taurisci.
A.D.
I REDEEMER OF ISRAEL.
Sciithia, at this period, extends from the Dniepr in Russia to the Theiss, a
tributary of the Danube, in Hungary. It thus lies on both sides of the Car-
pathian Mountains. Its occupants are variously known as Sciiths or Dakians.
Embassy from the Kimbri and Teutones in Denmark to Augustus.
Q. Varus and three legions are completely defeated by Arminius, the leader
9 of Cheruscan-Israel, in the decisive
33attle of tije Šaltug (Icutobergiritsis. X.
Germanicus defeated by Arminius. XI. and XII.
I42
THE REMNANT THAT ESCAPED.
DATE,
A.D.
Galatian-Asrael converted to Christianity by the preaching of Paul. 5O
(Read both pages together.)
The Galatians and other Christians in Asia Minor are carried captive by the 267
Goths to the north-west shore of the Black Sea.
These Christians include the TRIBE OF BENJAMIN.
Escape of these to Saxony Hºß ...". *
Benjamin becomes known under the name of
The Israelite Scots in N. Ireland being converted to Christianity, carry the 3OO
Gospel into every part of Western Europe, during the 4th century, A.D.
Shortly after the close of this century, the nominal Roman dominion over
South Britain ceased,
UNION OF ISRAEL IN BRITAIN, AND
I43
DATE.
THE TRIBES OF THE CAPTIVITY.
7o
86
IOO
IO5
I4I
2OO
25O
267
28O
3OO
448
900
IO66
Irruption of the Dakian Sciiths into Moesia, where they defeat the Roman
Legate, Fonteius Agrippa. XIII.
Deke-bal, the leader of the Dakians, defeats Fuscus, the lieutenant of the
Roman Emperor, Domitian. XIV.
Throughout this century the Dakians are a constant source of terror to Rome.
Trajan invades Dakia. The Dakians give way step by step.
Sciithia west and south of the Carpathians abandoned. The Dakians retire
to the country between the Carpathians and the Dniepr.
The name SAXONS known to Ptolemy.
Birth of ODIN.
LAST WESTWARD MIGRATION OF THE Scij'THS.
Odin leads a multitude of Sciiths, called specially ASIR, from Asgard on the
Dniepr to the Elbe. He first goes north into Gardarike or Russia, then west,
across the Vistula, into Germany. This movement precipitates the German
and Sarmatian tribes on to the Roman Empire. Crossing the Elbe he peoples
Saxony, thus causing the great increase in the power of the Saxons which
was manifested shortly after this time. Odin next passes into Sweden, where
he finds people of the Sciithic race already settled. Here he dies.
The Goths, driven by Odin's advance from their settlements on the Vistula,
move southward, and occupy the territory vacated by the Sciiths. They
make a raid across the Black Sea into Asia Minor, and carry captive the
Christian population.
Saxons, who had been settled on the Black Sea by the Emperor Probus;
period of disorder in Central Europe.
NORTHMEN 07 NORMA NS.
The Saxons at the height of their power. The country occupied by Israel
at this time extends from the Rhine, on the South, to the centre of
Sweden, on the North Here the Israelites are variously known as
SAXONS, JUTES, KIMBRI, ANGLI, and DANES.
FIRST MIGRATION INTO BRITAIN.
From this period there are frequent immigrations, forming Eight Inde-
pendent States, corresponding to the number of the Tribes carried cap-
tive. Over and above these are some representatives of the colony of
DAN-ites in the north of Palestine.
The Germans are not of Israel.
The Normans occupy the north of France.
ENTRANCE OF BENJAMIN INTO BRITAIN.
*:
FORMATION OF THE BRITISH NATION.
I44
NotE on THE DATE of SAKYA-MUNI (BUDDHA).
I append an interesting extract from the report, contained in the
Times of Friday, May 20th, 1881, of the fourth of the series of
“Hibbert Lectures” for the current year. They are delivered by
Mr. Rhys Davids, and the subject is, The Origin and Growth of
Ateligion, as illustrated by Buddhism. The date of Buddha's birth
indicated in this fourth lecture is about a century later than the date
assigned on other evidence in my essay. The extract is as follows:
“Gotama’’ (i.e., Sakya-Muni, or Buddha) “was born in a
village in the Ganges valley, at the foot of the Himalaya mountains,
and about Ioo miles north of the great river; his father being, not a
king, but a petty rajah, the head of a comparatively unimportant clan,
called the Sakyas. The exact date of his birth is not quite certain,
the oldest authority on that point, the Dipávansa, containing con-
flicting statements as to the interval which elapsed between the time
of Gotama and that of the well-known Buddhist monarch Asoka;
but it can be fixed between the middle and the end of the 6th century
B.C.” For particulars we are referred to the lecturer's Handbook of
Auddhism.
A PPE N D IX,
APPENDIX.
I. DAN OMITTED FROM THE SEALING OF THE 144,000 OF ALL THE
• TRIBES OF ISRAEL.
ºn the seventh chapter of Revelation is recorded the following
§§§ command of Jehovah, given by the mouth of an angel
having the Seal of the living God : “ Hurt not the earth,
neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our
God in their foreheads.” The “servants” of Jehovah here in the
closing book of the New Testament, as in the prophecies of the
Old, are Israel. And of the tribes of Israel sections are here com-
manded to be preserved by sealing from impending temporal woes,
from the power of “the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt
the earth and the sea.” Judah (dispersed since the Roman siege),
Reuben, Gad, Asher, Naphthali, Manasseh, Simeon, Levi, Issachar,
Zebulon, Joseph (that is, Ephraim), Benjamin—all are included in
the Sealing. But ZXam is omitted. Why? Ideas the most far-fetched
have been put forward by commentators in answer to this question.
The light of Zsrael in Britain, and it alone, supplies the true answer.
The impending woes were the successive onslaughts of the barbarians
on the Roman Empire, during the last century-and-a-half of its exist-
ence. During that period Central Europe was in a state of worse
than anarchy. -
Nation was fighting against nation. Nations were combining
to fight against the Roman power in the West and in the East. But
it was through Central Europe that Israel's path to Britain lay. And
the purpose of the Sealing was to preserve a section of each tribe
during a period of terrible disturbance and danger. But Dan had
no need of this safeguard. The thousands of Dan had long been
I,-2


148 APPENDIX.
safe in the happy Isles of the West, safe entirely from the woes
which threatened the countries where his brethren of the other tribes
were located. For them there was every need of the safeguarding
Seal of the God of Israel.
This explanation, which now seems to me the only possible one,
certainly the only satisfactory one yet presented, was shown clearly to
me by the author of Israel in Britain and The Berwick Zectures ;
to whom I am indebted for a careful revision of my proofs for the
press, as well as for many valuable suggestions, more especially the
notes to which his initials (C.M.) are appended. Had I been earlier
shown this matter of Dan, omitted, I should have presented one of
the chapters of my first part in a slightly different shape. The
chapter which is headed “Dan and Simeon in the Isles of the West,”
would have been “Dan in the Isles of the West.” Simeon escaped
from the captivity, but did not, as a body, share in the migrations
into Ireland. “Kymric Israel among the Gentiles " is the chapter
which treats of the fortunes of Simeon. They are there traced back
from west to east, through South Europe, till they find a resting-place
in Galatia. Thence, in company with Benjamin, they pass into
Central Europe; and, therefore, they, in common with the other
tribes, were in need of the Sealing.
The historical application of different portions of the Apokalypse
to Israel in exile is set in a clear light by the following passages in
one of The Berwick Zectures, which, with the permission of the
author, I extract, and incorporate here. At the same time I most
earnestly advise the reader to peruse the whole of The Berwick
/ectures, if possible, for himself, for they contain much important
matter, and that in brief compass. They are reprinted in Zhe
Aeir of the World (New York) for January to May, 1880. The
extract is as follows:–
“In Daniel it is written, ‘It shall be for a time, times, and a-
half. And when he shall have accomplished to spread abroad' (in
our version ‘scatter’) ‘the power of the Holy People’ (that is Israel,
who are appointed to be “a kingdom of priests, a holy nation,”
Exod. xix. 6) “all these things shall be finished ' (Dan. xii. 7).
The prophetic ‘ time ' is 360 years. 360 + (2 × 360) + °#9 = 1260
years (that is, solar years, of 365% days). -
“In the Apokalypse (xii.) of John, which is the amplification
and completion of the vision of Daniel, we read again of Israel, the
divorced woman, thus—There appeared ‘a woman clothed with the
sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head, a crown of
APPENDIX. I49
twelve stars’ (the twelve tribes). “And she brought forth a man-
child' (the Messias) who was to rule all nations with a Rod of Iron,
and her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne. And the
woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of
God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and
threescore days; ” that is, again, I 260 years.
“Observe very particularly that she fled into the wilderness,
where a place is specially prepared, that she may be fed. The
wilderness is not a place where we should expect to be fed.
But if a place be prepared, that is another matter. Now, by the
mouth of Isaiah (xxxv. 1, 2) we are told precisely and literally what
is the kind of place prepared—“The wilderness and the solitary
place shall be glad for them ’ (observe the exquisite beauty of the
diction), ‘and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose. It
shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing.’
“Nay so much like their own home is it, that ‘the glory of
Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel and Sharon.
They shall see the glory of the Lord, and the excellency of our
God.”
“Is it possible to conceive a more accurate and literal descrip-
tion of these ‘Isles of the West,’ these isles in which we live, these isles
of the west to which, throughout, the prophecy is delivered P Is it
true, or is it not true, that, when we first came hither, they were a
wilderness and solitary place, a desert; and that now, by the good-
ness and long suffering of our God, they blossom as the rose, blossom
abundantly P
“But this is not all. The Woman is ‘clothed with the sun,
and the moon under her feet.' Precisely. It was so declared, by
the mouth of Moses nearly 34oo years ago, that she should be
(Deut. xxxiii.). ‘Blessed be his land, for the precious things of
heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that coucheth beneath ; and
for the precious fruits put forth by the SUN, and for the precious
things put forth by the MOON ; and for the chief things of the
ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills;
and for the precious things of the earth and fulness thereof.” “They
shall suck the abundance of the seas, and treasures hid in the sand.’
“It is not possible to describe with a finer precision the wealth
of resource of our highly-favoured land, fruits, corn, pasture, iron,
coal, harbours, fisheries; down to the gold in the sands of the colonial
rivers. But it is a wealth of resource exceptional and unique in the
world. There is elsewhere no parallel to it.
I5o APPENDIX.
“But note also very specially that, for many reasons, it is demon-
strable that this declaration by Moses could not refer merely to the
possession of the Promised Land under the ancient kings, from the
Exodus to Messias. For one reason, sufficient in itself, the children
of Israel have never yet possessed the whole land promised to the
fathers, from Euphrates to the Nile, but only a part of the territory;
and that only in temporary holding. For another reason : in the
first part of the declaration we read, “Hear the voice of 9 udah, and
bring him unto his people.’ Manifestly, then, the time referred to
is when the Jews are scattered through the world, and cut off from
the rest of the tribes.”
To this may be added that the manner in which the Woman
is carried into the Wilderness precisely describes the historical
migration of Israel to the Isles of the West. “There were given
to the woman the two wings of The Great Eagle, that she might fly
into the Wilderness.” (Revised Version.) These are the Eastern
and Western sections of the Roman Empire,” by whose disturbed
oscillations the Tribes were kept in motion. “The serpent cast out
of his mouth after the woman water as a river, that he might cause
her to be carried away by the stream. And the earth helped the
woman, and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up the
river.” This is an exact description of the immense perturbed
stream of the hordes that broke in upon Europe from north-west
Asia, seeming to engulph in its currents and eddies the Tribes
whose miraculous fortunes we have traced in the foregoing pages;
leaving them at last high and dry upon the westernmost margin of
the flood; whilst the main stream of the Gentile hordes was
absorbed by the territories of Continental Europe.
The extract from the Berwick Zectures continues thus:–“We
read in the Apokalypse xi. 2–4: ‘The Holy City shall be trodden
under foot forty and two months.” This is another variant form of
expressing the same great prophetic period of 1260 years. “And I
will give unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand
two hundred and threescore days.” This is again the same 126o
years that the Woman was to be fed in the wilderness. Who are
the two witnesses P Israel and Judah. “Ye are My witnesses, saith
the Lord.” As for Judah, or the Jews, are they not the perpetual,
ubiquitous witness to the literal truth of the ‘sure word of pro-
* If anyone doubt that The Great Eagle is the Roman Empire, let him turn
to 2 Esdras, xi. and xii., where the Roman power is foretold in detail, under the
form of an eagle which “spread her wings over all the earth.”
APPENDIX. I5 ſ
phecy’? The two witnesses bear testimony ‘clothed in sackcloth.”
Because to Israel hath happened ‘blindness in part,” having repented
of their idolatry and taken the name of Christ, yet being ignorant of
their heritage as Israel; and the Jews stand in the ‘wailing-place’ of
the ages, having cut themselves off from Messias. Nevertheless,
‘these are the two olive-frees, and the two candlesticks, standing
before the God of the earth.’ Here is the ‘good olive-tree’ spoken
of by Paul (Rom. xi.). Here are the “two olive-trees’ seen in the
vision of Zechariah, iv., ‘the two anointed ones,’ that is, ‘the king-
dom of priests,’ that ‘stand by the Lord of the whole earth,’—the
very words repeated in the Apokalypse.”
II. THE RIVER ARAXES OF HERODOTUS.
In Chapter VI. I referred at length (pp. 51, 52,) to certain
geographical statements made by Herodotus, and misunderstood by
his commentators. Of these the greater part relate to a river named
Araxes, connected with events recorded in the history as belonging
to widely different periods. So important is it for the reader to see
fully what Herodotus did say, that I insert the following translation
of the passages concerned with the question, adding, where neces-
sary, the words in the original language. The first, series of passages
is contained in Chapters 201 to 216 of Book I., and commences
thus :—
(201). “Now when Cyrus had subjected the Babylonian nation,
he further thought to put under him (the) Massage tai, a nation said
to be both great (in numbers) and mighty, dwelling towards the
east and the sun-rising, beyond the river Araxes (Tépmy Toi 'Apačeo
Totapoi), and over against men (known as) Issedones (āvtſov 8é
Io a mêóvov &vöpóv). Moreover, some even say that this nation is
Scithic” (Xicv6oköv, i.e., belonging to the great race known variously
as Sciiths or Sakai). Halikarnassus, the birthplace and early home
of Herodotus, was situated in the south-west corner of Asia Minor.
A glance at a map of Asia Minor and Armenia will show how
accurate is his account of the situation of the Massagetai, supposing
them to have occupied the plain between the mountains of Armenia
and the Caucasus, a district lying almost due east of Halikarnassus,
and “beyond the Araxes.” The mention of the Issedones affords
no certain indication of the situation of the Massagétai. They occur
again in Book IV., Chapters 13, 16, 25–27, but from none of these
passages can we be certain as to where they lived. They seem, most
I 52 APPENDIX.
probably, to have extended along the west shore of the Caspian,
north of the Caucasus, to the river Ural; possibly further, to the
southern spur of the Ural Mountains.
(202). “The Araxes is said to be both greater and less than the
Danube. Zhey say that islands frequently occur in it, in size about
equal to Lesbos.” Note the Aéyétat and ºbd at of these two state-
ments. There is no question here of the veracity of Herodotus.
Nevertheless, as foundation of these statements, there are, first, the
fact that the Armenian river is of considerable length ; and, secondly,
the facts about the “islands,” which I have given elsewhere (p. 51).
After describing the inhabitants of the islands, as “they” had described
them to him, Herodotus proceeds:—“Now, to resume, the Araxes
rises in the Matienian [mountains] (péet pév ćic Matumvöv sc.
oùpeov, as in I. 189, Tri Tüvöm Totapº, Toi ai pºev Tmyai év
Martmvolat oipeat), whence also flows the Gyndes” (referred to
- shortly before, I. 189. This was a tributary of the Tigris, rising in the
south end of the mountain chain which separated Media from Assyria
and, stretching northward between Media and Armenia, separated in
its northern end the Euphrates and the Araxes); “and the mouths by
which it empties itself are forty, of which all but one issue forth into
pools (or marshes—éNea) and shallows (Tévéyéa, from Tévayos
‘shoal water ’). The (remaining) one mouth of the Araxes flows in
a clear course (ötö kaðapoi) into the Caspian Sea.” It is only
necessary to look at the delineation of the delta of the united Kür
and Arás in Keith-Johnstone's Atoyal Atlas, to see that the description
here given by Herodotus agrees minutely with the present aspect of
the ground through which the modern Araxes flows into the Caspian.
This point I have already insisted on (p. 51). -
“Now the Caspian Sea is separated from the other sea (Mediter-
ranean), the whole of which is navigated by the Greeks, and with
which the Atlantic and Indian Ocean form one (continuous ocean).
(204). “The western shore of the Caspian Sea is bounded by the
Caucasus. To the (shore) facing the east and the rising sun a
plain succeeds, in extent without limit as far as the eye can reach
(T& 8é Tpos jó Te cai i\tov čvatéAAovta Teótov čköékétat
TX500s &tepov ćs & To t v). Of this great plain not-the-least
(that is, the greater) portion is shared (with others) by the Massagétai
(tod ów 87) Teóvov toº pleyāNov oſſic ČMaxiotny poipmy
pl et éxo v a 1 of Maaſa ayétat), against whom Cyrus thought to
march.” Note that between the expedition of Cyrus and the time at
APPENDIX. I 53
which Herodotus was writing there was an interval of about eighty
years. He goes on in the following chapters to describe the
expedition. “Cyrus,” we are told (205), “advancing to the Araxes
proceeded to make open war on the Massagétai, making a bridge
over the river.” So too (209) “he crossed the Araxes,” and (211)
“he advanced a day's march from the Araxes.” Lastly, after nar-
rating the disastrous end of the expedition of Cyrus, and reverting
to his own times, Herodotus tells us (216) that “the Massagétai
live on fish, which are produced in abundance by the river Araxes.”
There remain for consideration two passages in Book IV.
In chapter 11, after giving two mythical accounts of the origin
of the Sciiths, Herodotus proceeds as follows: But there is “another
account, to which I myself incline—an account common to both
Greeks and Barbarians (end of ch. 12). It is that the nomad Sciths,
dwelling (at that time) in Asia, being hard pressed in war by (the)
Massagétai, crossed the river Araxes and came (literally, had gone,
were off) to the Kimmerian land (XAcúðas Toys vopºdèas, oikéovtas
év tí 'Aalm, Toxégg, Triea'6évtas iTö Maoraſayetéov, olxed-8at
8tašávras Torapov’Apáčea éti yºv táv Kupeptm.); the land
now (i.e. B.C. 450) occupied by (the) Sciiths being said to have for-
merly belonged to (the) Kimmerians.” There can be no doubt that
the river Araxes here mentioned in connection with the Massagétai
is the same as that mentioned in the same connection at the close of
Book I., that is, the modern Arás of Armenia.
The remaining passage (IV. 40) proves conclusively that the
Araxes of Book IV. is the Araxes of Book I. The words in the
original are these :-Tä, öé catütrepòe IIeporéov, ral Mijöov, kal
Xaa-Treipov, kal KóXXov, Tà Tpós ha Te kai #Nuov &vatéAAovta,
évôev påv 'Epwôp?) Tapijket 06Naaga Tpos Sopéo 8é à
Kao Tim Te 6d'Aao'ag, kal 6 Apóēms Totapés, 6 e a v T. p 3 s
# X to v & v to X o v T. a. That is :—“As to the parts beyond the
Persians, Medes, Saspirians, and Colchians” (four nations described
in IV. 37, as situated approximately in a line from South to north)—
“the parts lying towards the east and the rising Sun—on the one hand
(i.e. to the south) stretches the Indian Ocean” (which, and not our
Red Sea, was the 'Epwópſ, 64Maoroa of ancient geographers); “on
the north are the Caspian Sea, and the river Araxes, ſlowing towards
the rising sun.” The direction of the course of the Araxes,
implied of necessity in the previous description (I. 202), is here
definitely stated. It stands to reason that one river is referred to
M
I54 APPENDIX.
throughout. The strange surmises of the commentators argue
the complete absence, on their part, of any adequate grasp of
geographical facts. I will not repeat here the criticisms made by
me in the text of my essay (pp. 51, 52); but will only ask the
reader to peruse those pages side by side with the account given by
Herodotus himself. -
III. THE RELIGION OF ODIN,
FROM THE EDDA AND THE VöLUSPA.
Whether it be the case or not that the historic Odin assurfied a
name which had already been long in use, it is certain that at an
early period the name of Odin was attached to the Supreme Deity,
from which it has too readily been inferred that Odin was merely
the name given to their chief god by the old Saxons and Scandina-
vians. “In the system of the Northmen's religion,” says Sharon
Turner, “we see the great principles of the ancient theism, mingled
with the additions of allegory, polytheism, and idolatry.” There
could hardly be a more significant corroboration of the Israelitish
origin of Odin and the religion he brought from Eastern into
Western Europe.
Odin is described in the Edda as the First of the gods. “He
lives for ever : he governs all his kingdom, both the small parts and
the great: he made heaven, and the earth, and the air; he made
man, and gave him a spirit which shall live, even after the body
shall have vanished.”
There were some marvellous traditions preserved in the ancient
Völuspa. One was, that the earth and heavens were preceded by a
state of nonentity. “At the beginning of time there was nothing:
neither land, nor sea, nor foundations below. The earth was
nowhere to be found, nor the heaven above. There was an infinite
abyss, and grass nowhere.” Another, that at a destined period the
earth and all the universe would be destroyed by fire. This catas-
trophe was connected with a being that was to direct it, whom they
called Surtur, or the black one.
** All mankind
Will disappear from the world.
The sun darkens;
The sea overwhelms the earth;
The peaceful stars
Vanish from the sky.
Fire rages
To the end of the age.
The ascending flame
Plays on the heavens.”
APPENDIX. I55
Till this day Loki, the principle of evil, was to remain in the cave
and chains of iron to which he was consigned. A new world is to
emerge at this period. The good will be happy. The gods will sit
in judgment, and the wicked will be condemned to a dreary
habitation.
“The powerful one will then come
For the Divine judgment.
The strong one from the realms above,
Who governs all things.
He brings the sentence,
And determines the causes.
sº He appoints the sacred destiny,
* Which will be fulfilled.
Then will come the dim
And flying dragon,
The fierce serpent,”
the great serpent who is slain by Thor.
The Edda ends with another description of this final period,
which presents it to us in a more detailed shape. “Snow will rush
from all the quarters of the world. Three winters without a summer
will be followed by three others, and then wars will pervade the
whole world. Brother, father, son, will perish by each other's
hands. The wolf will devour the sun ; another the moon. The
stars will fall from heaven. The earth trembles. Mountains and
trees are torn up. The sea rushes over the earth. Everything in
heaven and earth is in fear. Thor kills the serpent, but dies also.”
For a most interesting account of the religion of Odin the reader
should refer to Metcalfe's Englishman and Scandinavian, from which
I have extracted the following passages:—“Odin, on the one hand
merges in the All-Father, the Supreme Author of everything existing,
the Eternal, the Ancient of Days, the Living and Awful Being, the
Being that never changeth, the God of Battle, the Searcher into
hidden things.” “All through this striking drama,’t be it observed,
the benignant powers of Asgard, with Odin for their head, are
assailed by the evil and malignant spirit, the sinister-minded power
Loki, who had in days of yore been of one heart and one mind with
the All-Father; nay, as the Edda says, had been his foster-brother.
It was he who stole from the gods the apples of immortality.”f
“There is surely little trace of a monk’s hand here. The tale is as
fresh as if just come from the pine-woods of Skythia. . . . . The
way in which Odin rides the storm astride of his eight-footed horse,
Sleipnir, leads us by comparison to think of him ‘who maketh the
clouds His chariot, and walketh upon the wings of the wind.” $
* p. 26o. t The Völuspa. # p. 257. § p. 258.
156 APPENDIX,
I must not omit the passages in which the same writer points
out the striking resemblance between the Edda and the Veda,”
between the religion of Odin and the religion of the Brahmans, here-
by illustrating the connection between the Saxons of the East and of
the West. “At every turn many resemblances may be traced between
the Edda and the Rig-Veda. The direct reference to worship of fire
and the other great natural forces, the lightning, the wind, in the
Veda re-appear in the Edda. . . . . Again, in both there are clear
traces of the recognition of a Supreme Being, an All-Father, of
whom such gods as Indra and Odin and Thor are only mani-
festations. Those who know how deeply imbued the Northern
people were with a love of genealogy will be interested to find
that in his metrical recitations each day the Brahmin never omits
his pedigree.” +
“Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva possess attributes akin to those of
the Scandinavian gods. Krishna destroying the serpent reminds us
of Thor and his adventure with Midgardsorm. Those thousands of
demons who infest Southern India, and are kept at bay by the
several gods, reminiscences of the older Dravidian men who were
conquered by the Aryan invaders, forcibly call to mind those giants
(Jötuns) whom it was the business of Thor and other benign deities
to subdue, but who were the remains, real or imaginary, of the
old original inhabitants, invested by the people with supernatural
attributes. When we hear of Brahma's body being divided, and
the several members doing duty in another capacity among men
the Scandinavian student thinks of Hymer's becoming
the sea, his flesh the earth, his bones rocks, his skull the arch of
heaven.”:
* May not these names be identical ?
t p. 253. # pp. 262, 3,

The Weekly Organ of the Identity Movement,

THE MESSENGER.
A Weekly Journal devoted to the Elucidation of Prophecy
and the Identification of the British Nation with the
House of Israel, God’s Chosen People.
P R I C E T W O P E N C E W E E K L. Y.
Or in Quarterly Parts at 2s. 8d.
The Messenger special/y advocates the fact that the
British People are the descendants of the Ten Lost Trióes
of Israel; and certifies that, by virtue of its Identity with
Israel, our AVation is Óound to inherit the very specia/
favours God has promised to Čestow upon Israel:
THEREFORE–
No existing subject can be politically greater than this,
AND BY IT
Our Nation is seen to be positively fulfilling Prophecy day by day;
THEREFORE
No subject could be grander in a religious sense,
AND
No other subject opens up the Bible more to the understanding.
A FEW COPIES OF
VOLUMES I. to V. OF THE MESSENGER
Are still on Sale at Ios. 6d. each.
They are invaluable as books of reference on all matters apper-
taining to the Identity of Britain with Israel, and form the only true
record of the movement during the years 1880—4.
LoNDON : JOHN HEYWOOD, II, PATERNOSTER BUILDINGS,
SHEFFIELD : ANNIS UNWIN, 84, Oxford STREET.
WORKS ON THE IDENTIFICATION OF BRITAIN
WITH ISRAEL.
Ornamental Cloth, price 2s. 6d.
ATHSHEBA MONTSERRAT; OR, THE EXILE'S RETURN.
An Identity Story, by Mrs. M. A. SEARSON, Authoress of “The Sisters of
Harrowdale Rectory.”
Price Twoźence.
RITAIN, THE STONE KINGDOM: A REFUTATION OF THE
REv. M. BAxTER’s FALLACIOUS EXPOSITIONS OF THE PROPHECIES, given in
Two Lectures, in the Albert Hall, Sheffield, by JoHN UNWIN.
Price Sixpence.
HE THRONE OF DAVID ; OR, QUEEN VICTORIA,
A DESCENDANT OF DAVID, RULING OVER ISRAEL (THE
BRITISH NATION), AND JACOB'S PILLOW (THE STONE OF BETHEL)
THE BRITISH CORONATION STONE. A. Lecture, delivered in the Masonic
Hall, Lincoln, by J. M. W. YoUNG, Organist of Lincoln Cathedral and President of
the Lincoln Anglo-Israel Association.
P R I Z E E S S A. Y S .
Price Fourpence.
N EXAMINATION OF THE EPISTLE FOR PRE-ADVENT
SUNDAY. A Prize Essay, reprinted from the “Messenger,” showing the
bearings of the Epistle upon the Identity of the British with the Lost Ten Tribes of
Israel; with the reason why this Epistle is made compulsory to be read by the Clergy
on this Sunday, without omission in any year. By WILLIAM PATTERSON ORCHARD.
Price One Penny each, or 6s. After roo for Distribution.
HE SECOND AND THIRD PRIZE ESSAYS ON THE SONG
OF SIMEON. Reprinted from the “Messenger.” -
D R . W I L D ' S S E R M O N S .
One Penny each, or 6s. After roo.
R. SPURGEON AND THE LOST TEN TRIBES, a Reply to
the Rev. C. H. SPURGEoN. THE LAND, THE BOOK, AND THE
PEOPLE, a Discourse on the Identity. , THE POPE AND FREEMASONRY,
an Answer to the Papal Encyclical. And THREE LIVES, THREE DEATHS,
THREE SLEEPS. Reprinted from the “Messenger.”
LoNDoN : JoHN HEYWOOD, II, PATERNoSTER BUILDINGs.
SHEFFIELD : ANNIS UNWIN, 84, Oxford STREET.
WORKS BY EDWARD HINE.
Proving that the British Race are the Descendants of the
Zem Zosé Tribes of Israel.
FORTY-SEVEN IDENTIFICATIONS
OF THE BRITISH NATION WITH LOST ISRAEL.
PRICE SIXPENCE,
This vastly popular work gave the INSPIRATION to all Identity Writers of the
present day. There is scarcely a trustworthy Identity thought put forth by others
but what has been borrowed from this Book.
In it, there are not only conclusive proofs that the British are really Lost Israel,
but it is proved that AMERICA Is IDENTICAL witH MANASSEH.
This work has been read with much interest by members of the Royal Family,
and has received the commendations of Prof. Piazzi Smyth, Prof. Carpenter, Canon
Brownrigg, Bishop Bond, Rev. Dr. Cumming, Dr. Wild, “Philo-Israel,” and other
eminent men.
FLASHES OF LIGHT. Being Part II. of the Forty-seven
Identifications of the British Nation with the Lost House of Israel. Price 6d.,
post free 7d.
OXFORD WRONG—in objecting to the English being Identical
with Lost Israel : being Edward Hine's Replies to Canon Rawlinson, the British
Association, Rev. R. A. Purdon, M.A., and Rev. J. R. Talbot, D.D. Price 4d.,
post free, 5d.
ENGLAND'S COMING GLORIES. Price 6d., post free 7d.
Being the Fourth Part of the “Identifications,” showing the Coming Glory of
the Outpouring of the Spirit; of National Righteousness; of Christian Union ;
of God’s Word Substantiated ; of “Moses and the Prophets; ” of the Overthrow
of Infidelity; of the Disuse of Preaching; of Heaven-taught Pastors; of the
Exemption from War; of Saving Millions; of Righteous Taxation; of Gathering
the Jews; of the Return Procession; of the Ending of Sorrow ; of the Dividing
of Waters; of the English Language ; of Longevity; of the Conversion of the
Heathen, &c., &c.
ANGLO-SAXON RIDDLE ; or the Riddle of our Origin,
Present Greatness, and Future Grandeur. By ANTIQUARy.
Also, ITs SoLUTION. By EDWARD HINE. Price 2d., post free 23d.
The above works are also issued in one handsome volume, ornamental
cloth, gilt edges, entitled +
L O S T I S R A E L F O U N D
A rice 3 s. 6d. Post Free 3s. 9d.
May be had direct of ISAAC LOVE LAND, Shoreham, Sevenoaks,
Kent, who has purchased the copyrights of Mr. Hine, and has engaged to
pay to him a royalty of ten per cent, on all copies sold. Those desirous of
assisting Mr. Hine would do well therefore to purchase and disseminate
his publications.
LoNDoN : GUEST & Co., 29, PATERNOSTER ROW ; AND ALL BOOKSELLERS.
||||
|||
|
|
|||||
HIGAN
|
f
79 3027
010
3 9015
***~*==<=№ssaeszs======~::~~~~ --
|-• • • •
**~~~~T__…:-） ）--~~
• ~~~~：~~----







*******
caesaeae
¿?
$ ¢ £ €|-§3·
iſ;˧§:：- R
✉&-************·、。
*****----··|-§§
º， №vae·§§§§§§§
·-·-*、、'）;
§§§·、、。
№§§§
º ， ºſ§§§§
§§§
:::::
; : *
:
-¿ſº
ţ
№aeaeſae
¿
§§§§§§§
¿
* * ·，≤ ∞ √
§§
§§§
ſae
§§
§§§
→§§§
<ae.-،sae ，
3.）.|-ºsº， x x
§§：：|§§
ºſxº），sººs -
■ ■ ■* （ < ）.
©®°¶NĚNS.
§§§§º.º.º.，
§§-：
-W
&*） º.º. ， （...） º,~--~! 3
§§§§©® :§§
|-**ğ• ·.*¿¿.*vº（aeae
： ،&§§§
№ ſº:~º.; ， （*.*）?（?：',ŅŅŇŇ）,
*， * ！* * · ·：- |-§§©®.
i ºſlºvy：：§Ņ
§§• … -- ' ！ … - ， ，§§§§§-
*（?）,， ， ， ， ; *） ºz. º-∞ √∞）ºs），∞ √° ſ√≠√
§§º.§§§§§§§§§§§§§§
№ -§NY§§RNOERŅŠ§§§§§§§§№ae，
№§§§№
%¿?·* * ** … * . .- ：** ----~--~：
? !！！,，, ， ， , ，v\，\，\！|× （-）*:）*: « ， ！∞， ， ， ， ， ） »|-， ， ， ， ，（ ， ， ， ， ， , ， ， ,º ， ！
·№ŅŅŇŇ），|-| + · · · ·，≤ x ≤ ∞ √° ‚§§§§§©®° №ſſº：xº， º ！
§§§§∞· №-*§§§§§§→|-§§↓§§§§
§§§§\s*：\\№*********§§§§§§©®
∞~----~--~ - ·| * *§ 3··ſºº|- w •
،
∞ √（№. -№º, º “)， ！§§§
№§§►
-----\，
}Š
§§§§
§§
$ $ ， , ， º
.*¿¿.*¿¿.**）
RÈ №
№